Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone
THE BOY WHO LIVED
Mr. and Mrs. Dursley, of number four, Privet Drive, were proud to say
that they were perfectly normal, thank you very much. They were the last
people you’d expect to be involved in anything strange or mysterious,
because they just didn’t hold with such nonsense.
Mr. Dursley was the director of a firm called Grunnings, which made
drills. He was a big, beefy man with hardly any neck, although he did
have a very large mustache. Mrs. Dursley was thin and blonde and had
nearly twice the usual amount of neck, which came in very useful as she
spent so much of her time craning over garden fences, spying on the
neighbors. The Dursleys had a small son called Dudley and in their
opinion there was no finer boy anywhere.
The Dursleys had everything they wanted, but they also had a secret, and
their greatest fear was that somebody would discover it. They didn’t
think they could bear it if anyone found out about the Potters. Mrs.
Potter was Mrs. Dursley’s sister, but they hadn’t met for several years;
in fact, Mrs. Dursley pretended she didn’t have a sister, because her
sister and her good-for-nothing husband were as unDursleyish as it was
possible to be. The Dursleys shuddered to think what the neighbors would
say if the Potters arrived in the street. The Dursleys knew that the
Potters had a small son, too, but they had never even seen him. This boy
was another good reason for keeping the Potters away; they didn’t want
Dudley mixing with a child like that.
When Mr. and Mrs. Dursley woke up on the dull, gray Tuesday our story
starts, there was nothing about the cloudy sky outside to suggest that
strange and mysterious things would soon be happening all over the
country. Mr. Dursley hummed as he picked out his most boring tie for
work, and Mrs. Dursley gossiped away happily as she wrestled a screaming
Dudley into his high chair.
None of them noticed a large, tawny owl flutter past the window.
At half past eight, Mr. Dursley picked up his briefcase, pecked Mrs.
Dursley on the cheek, and tried to kiss Dudley good-bye but missed,
because Dudley was now having a tantrum and throwing his cereal at the
walls. “Little tyke,” chortled Mr. Dursley as he left the house. He got
into his car and backed out of number four’s drive.
It was on the corner of the street that he noticed the first sign of
something peculiar — a cat reading a map. For a second, Mr. Dursley
didn’t realize what he had seen — then he jerked his head around to
look again. There was a tabby cat standing on the corner of Privet
Drive, but there wasn’t a map in sight. What could he have been thinking
of? It must have been a trick of the light. Mr. Dursley blinked and
stared at the cat. It stared back. As Mr. Dursley drove around the
corner and up the road, he watched the cat in his mirror. It was now
reading the sign that said Privet Drive — no, looking at the sign; cats
couldn’t read maps or signs. Mr. Dursley gave himself a little shake and
put the cat out of his mind. As he drove toward town he thought of
nothing except a large order of drills he was hoping to get that day.
But on the edge of town, drills were driven out of his mind by something
else. As he sat in the usual morning traffic jam, he couldn’t help
noticing that there seemed to be a lot of strangely dressed people
about. People in cloaks. Mr. Dursley couldn’t bear people who dressed in
funny clothes — the getups you saw on young people! He supposed this
was some stupid new fashion. He drummed his fingers on the steering
wheel and his eyes fell on a huddle of these weirdos standing quite
close by. They were whispering excitedly together. Mr. Dursley was
enraged to see that a couple of them weren’t young at all; why, that man
had to be older than he was, and wearing an emerald-green cloak! The
nerve of him! But then it struck Mr. Dursley that this was probably some
silly stunt — these people were obviously collecting for something…
yes, that would be it. The traffic moved on and a few minutes later, Mr.
Dursley arrived in the Grunnings parking lot, his mind back on drills.
Mr. Dursley always sat with his back to the window in his office on the
ninth floor. If he hadn’t, he might have found it harder to concentrate
on drills that morning. He didn’t see the owls swoop ing past in broad
daylight, though people down in the street did; they pointed and gazed
open- mouthed as owl after owl sped overhead. Most of them had never
seen an owl even at nighttime. Mr. Dursley, however, had a perfectly
normal, owl-free morning. He yelled at five different people. He made
several important telephone calls and shouted a bit more. He was in a
very good mood until lunchtime, when he thought he’d stretch his legs
and walk across the road to buy himself a bun from the bakery.
He’d forgotten all about the people in cloaks until he passed a group of
them next to the baker’s. He eyed them angrily as he passed. He didn’t
know why, but they made him uneasy. This bunch were whispering
excitedly, too, and he couldn’t see a single collecting tin. It was on
his way back past them, clutching a large doughnut in a bag, that he
caught a few words of what they were saying.
“The Potters, that’s right, that’s what I heard yes, their son, Harry”
Mr. Dursley stopped dead. Fear flooded him. He looked back at the
whisperers as if he wanted to say something to them, but thought better
He dashed back across the road, hurried up to his office, snapped at his
secretary not to disturb him, seized his telephone, and had almost
finished dialing his home number when he changed his mind. He put the
receiver back down and stroked his mustache, thinking… no, he was
being stupid. Potter wasn’t such an unusual name. He was sure there were
lots of people called Potter who had a son called Harry. Come to think
of it, he wasn’t even sure his nephew was called Harry. He’d never even
seen the boy. It might have been Harvey. Or Harold. There was no point
in worrying Mrs. Dursley; she always got so upset at any mention of her
sister. He didn’t blame her — if he’d had a sister like that… but all
the same, those people in cloaks…
He found it a lot harder to concentrate on drills that afternoon and
when he left the building at five o’clock, he was still so worried that
he walked straight into someone just outside the door.
“Sorry,” he grunted, as the tiny old man stumbled and almost fell. It
was a few seconds before Mr. Dursley realized that the man was wearing a
violet cloak. He didn’t seem at all upset at being almost knocked to the
ground. On the contrary, his face split into a wide smile and he said in
a squeaky voice that made passersby stare, “Don’t be sorry, my dear sir,
for nothing could upset me today! Rejoice, for You-Know-Who has gone at
last! Even Muggles like yourself should be celebrating, this happy,
And the old man hugged Mr. Dursley around the middle and walked off.
Mr. Dursley stood rooted to the spot. He had been hugged by a complete
stranger. He also thought he had been called a Muggle, whatever that
was. He was rattled. He hurried to his car and set off for home, hoping
he was imagining things, which he had never hoped before, because he
didn’t approve of imagination.
As he pulled into the driveway of number four, the first thing he saw –
and it didn’t improve his mood — was the tabby cat he’d spotted that
morning. It was now sitting on his garden wall. He was sure it was the
same one; it had the same markings around its eyes.
“Shoo!” said Mr. Dursley loudly. The cat didn’t move. It just gave him a
stern look. Was this normal cat behavior? Mr. Dursley wondered. Trying
to pull himself together, he let himself into the house. He was still
determined not to mention anything to his wife.
Mrs. Dursley had had a nice, normal day. She told him over dinner all
about Mrs. Next Door’s problems with her daughter and how Dudley had
learned a new word (”Won’t!”). Mr. Dursley tried to act normally. When
Dudley had been put to bed, he went into the living room in time to
catch the last report on the evening news:
“And finally, bird-watchers everywhere have reported that the nation’s
owls have been behaving very unusually today. Although owls normally
hunt at night and are hardly ever seen in daylight, there have been
hundreds of sightings of these birds flying in every direction since
sunrise. Experts are unable to explain why the owls have suddenly
changed their sleeping pattern.” The newscaster allowed himself a grin.
“Most mysterious. And now, over to Jim McGuffin with the weather. Going
to be any more showers of owls tonight, Jim?”
“Well, Ted,” said the weatherman, “I don’t know about that, but it’s not
only the owls that have been acting oddly today. Viewers as far apart as
Kent, Yorkshire, and Dundee have been phoning in to tell me that instead
of the rain I promised yesterday, they’ve had a downpour of shooting
stars! Perhaps people have been celebrating Bonfire Night early — it’s
not until next week, folks! But I can promise a wet night tonight.”
Mr. Dursley sat frozen in his armchair. Shooting stars all over Britain?
Owls flying by daylight? Mysterious people in cloaks all over the place?
And a whisper, a whisper about the Potters…
Mrs. Dursley came into the living room carrying two cups of tea. It was
no good. He’d have to say something to her. He cleared his throat
nervously. “Er — Petunia, dear — you haven’t heard from your sister
lately, have you?”
As he had expected, Mrs. Dursley looked shocked and angry. After all,
they normally pretended she didn’t have a sister.
“No,” she said sharply. “Why?”
“Funny stuff on the news,” Mr. Dursley mumbled. “Owls… shooting
stars… and there were a lot of funny-looking people in town today…”
“So?” snapped Mrs. Dursley.
“Well, I just thought… maybe… it was something to do with… you
know… her crowd.”
Mrs. Dursley sipped her tea through pursed lips. Mr. Dursley wondered
whether he dared tell her he’d heard the name “Potter.” He decided he
didn’t dare. Instead he said, as casually as he could, “Their son –
he’d be about Dudley’s age now, wouldn’t he?”
“I suppose so,” said Mrs. Dursley stiffly.
“What’s his name again? Howard, isn’t it?”
“Harry. Nasty, common name, if you ask me.”
“Oh, yes,” said Mr. Dursley, his heart sinking horribly. “Yes, I quite
He didn’t say another word on the subject as they went upstairs to bed.
While Mrs. Dursley was in the bathroom, Mr. Dursley crept to the bedroom
window and peered down into the front garden. The cat was still there.
It was staring down Privet Drive as though it were waiting for
Was he imagining things? Could all this have anything to do with the
Potters? If it did… if it got out that they were related to a pair of
– well, he didn’t think he could bear it.
The Dursleys got into bed. Mrs. Dursley fell asleep quickly but Mr.
Dursley lay awake, turning it all over in his mind. His last, comforting
thought before he fell asleep was that even if the Potters were
involved, there was no reason for them to come near him and Mrs.
Dursley. The Potters knew very well what he and Petunia thought about
them and their kind…. He couldn’t see how he and Petunia could get
mixed up in anything that might be going on — he yawned and turned over
– it couldn’t affect them….
How very wrong he was.
Mr. Dursley might have been drifting into an uneasy sleep, but the cat
on the wall outside was showing no sign of sleepiness. It was sitting as
still as a statue, its eyes fixed unblinkingly on the far corner of
Privet Drive. It didn’t so much as quiver when a car door slammed on the
next street, nor when two owls swooped overhead. In fact, it was nearly
midnight before the cat moved at all.
A man appeared on the corner the cat had been watching, appeared so
suddenly and silently you’d have thought he’d just popped out of the
ground. The cat’s tail twitched and its eyes narrowed.
Nothing like this man had ever been seen on Privet Drive. He was tall,
thin, and very old, judging by the silver of his hair and beard, which
were both long enough to tuck into his belt. He was wearing long robes,
a purple cloak that swept the ground, and high-heeled, buckled boots.
His blue eyes were light, bright, and sparkling behind half-moon
spectacles and his nose was very long and crooked, as though it had been
broken at least twice. This man’s name was Albus Dumbledore.
Albus Dumbledore didn’t seem to realize that he had just arrived in a
street where everything from his name to his boots was unwelcome. He was
busy rummaging in his cloak, looking for something. But he did seem to
realize he was being watched, because he looked up suddenly at the cat,
which was still staring at him from the other end of the street. For
some reason, the sight of the cat seemed to amuse him. He chuckled and
muttered, “I should have known.”
He found what he was looking for in his inside pocket. It seemed to be a
silver cigarette lighter. He flicked it open, held it up in the air, and
clicked it. The nearest street lamp went out with a little pop. He
clicked it again — the next lamp flickered into darkness. Twelve times
he clicked the Put-Outer, until the only lights left on the whole street
were two tiny pinpricks in the distance, which were the eyes of the cat
watching him. If anyone looked out of their window now, even beady-eyed
Mrs. Dursley, they wouldn’t be able to see anything that was happening
down on the pavement. Dumbledore slipped the Put-Outer back inside his
cloak and set off down the street toward number four, where he sat down
on the wall next to the cat. He didn’t look at it, but after a moment he
spoke to it.
“Fancy seeing you here, Professor McGonagall.”
He turned to smile at the tabby, but it had gone. Instead he was smiling
at a rather severe-looking woman who was wearing square glasses exactly
the shape of the markings the cat had had around its eyes. She, too, was
wearing a cloak, an emerald one. Her black hair was drawn into a tight
bun. She looked distinctly ruffled.
“How did you know it was me?” she asked.
“My dear Professor, I ‘ve never seen a cat sit so stiffly.”
“You’d be stiff if you’d been sitting on a brick wall all day,” said
“All day? When you could have been celebrating? I must have passed a
dozen feasts and parties on my way here.”
Professor McGonagall sniffed angrily.
“Oh yes, everyone’s celebrating, all right,” she said impatiently.
“You’d think they’d be a bit more careful, but no — even the Muggles
have noticed something’s going on. It was on their news.” She jerked her
head back at the Dursleys’ dark living-room window. “I heard it. Flocks
of owls… shooting stars…. Well, they’re not completely stupid. They
were bound to notice something. Shooting stars down in Kent — I’ll bet
that was Dedalus Diggle. He never had much sense.”
“You can’t blame them,” said Dumbledore gently. “We’ve had precious
little to celebrate for eleven years.”
“I know that,” said Professor McGonagall irritably. “But that’s no
reason to lose our heads. People are being downright careless, out on
the streets in broad daylight, not even dressed in Muggle clothes,
She threw a sharp, sideways glance at Dumbledore here, as though hoping
he was going to tell her something, but he didn’t, so she went on. “A
fine thing it would be if, on the very day YouKnow-Who seems to have
disappeared at last, the Muggles found out about us all. I suppose he
really has gone, Dumbledore?”
“It certainly seems so,” said Dumbledore. “We have much to be thankful
for. Would you care for a lemon drop?”
“A lemon drop. They’re a kind of Muggle sweet I’m rather fond of”
“No, thank you,” said Professor McGonagall coldly, as though she didn’t
think this was the moment for lemon drops. “As I say, even if
You-Know-Who has gone -”
“My dear Professor, surely a sensible person like yourself can call him
by his name? All this ‘You- Know-Who’ nonsense — for eleven years I
have been trying to persuade people to call him by his proper name:
Voldemort.” Professor McGonagall flinched, but Dumbledore, who was
unsticking two lemon drops, seemed not to notice. “It all gets so
confusing if we keep saying ‘You-Know-Who.’ I have never seen any reason
to be frightened of saying Voldemort’s name.
“I know you haven ‘t, said Professor McGonagall, sounding half
exasperated, half admiring. “But you’re different. Everyone knows you’re
the only one You-Know- oh, all right, Voldemort, was frightened of.”
“You flatter me,” said Dumbledore calmly. “Voldemort had powers I will
“Only because you’re too — well — noble to use them.”
“It’s lucky it’s dark. I haven’t blushed so much since Madam Pomfrey
told me she liked my new earmuffs.”
Professor McGonagall shot a sharp look at Dumbledore and said, “The owls
are nothing next to the rumors that are flying around. You know what
everyone’s saying? About why he’s disappeared? About what finally
It seemed that Professor McGonagall had reached the point she was most
anxious to discuss, the real reason she had been waiting on a cold, hard
wall all day, for neither as a cat nor as a woman had she fixed
Dumbledore with such a piercing stare as she did now. It was plain that
whatever “everyone” was saying, she was not going to believe it until
Dumbledore told her it was true. Dumbledore, however, was choosing
another lemon drop and did not answer.
“What they’re saying,” she pressed on, “is that last night Voldemort
turned up in Godric’s Hollow. He went to find the Potters. The rumor is
that Lily and James Potter are — are — that they’re — dead. ”
Dumbledore bowed his head. Professor McGonagall gasped.
“Lily and James… I can’t believe it… I didn’t want to believe it…
Dumbledore reached out and patted her on the shoulder. “I know… I
know…” he said heavily.
Professor McGonagall’s voice trembled as she went on. “That’s not all.
They’re saying he tried to kill the Potter’s son, Harry. But — he
couldn’t. He couldn’t kill that little boy. No one knows why, or how,
but they’re saying that when he couldn’t kill Harry Potter, Voldemort’s
power somehow broke — and that’s why he’s gone.
Dumbledore nodded glumly.
“It’s — it’s true?” faltered Professor McGonagall. “After all he’s
done… all the people he’s killed… he couldn’t kill a little boy?
It’s just astounding… of all the things to stop him… but how in the
name of heaven did Harry survive?”
“We can only guess,” said Dumbledore. “We may never know.”
Professor McGonagall pulled out a lace handkerchief and dabbed at her
eyes beneath her spectacles. Dumbledore gave a great sniff as he took a
golden watch from his pocket and examined it. It was a very odd watch.
It had twelve hands but no numbers; instead, little planets were moving
around the edge. It must have made sense to Dumbledore, though, because
he put it back in his pocket and said, “Hagrid’s late. I suppose it was
he who told you I’d be here, by the way?”
“Yes,” said Professor McGonagall. “And I don’t suppose you’re going to
tell me why you’re here, of all places?”
“I’ve come to bring Harry to his aunt and uncle. They’re the only family
he has left now.”
“You don’t mean — you can’t mean the people who live here?” cried
Professor McGonagall, jumping to her feet and pointing at number four.
“Dumbledore — you can’t. I’ve been watching them all day. You couldn’t
find two people who are less like us. And they’ve got this son — I saw
him kicking his mother all the way up the street, screaming for sweets.
Harry Potter come and live here!”
“It’s the best place for him,” said Dumbledore firmly. “His aunt and
uncle will be able to explain everything to him when he’s older. I’ve
written them a letter.”
“A letter?” repeated Professor McGonagall faintly, sitting back down on
the wall. “Really, Dumbledore, you think you can explain all this in a
letter? These people will never understand him! He’ll be famous — a
legend — I wouldn’t be surprised if today was known as Harry Potter day
in the future — there will be books written about Harry — every child
in our world will know his name!”
“Exactly,” said Dumbledore, looking very seriously over the top of his
half-moon glasses. “It would be enough to turn any boy’s head. Famous
before he can walk and talk! Famous for something he won’t even
remember! CarA you see how much better off he’ll be, growing up away
from all that until he’s ready to take it?”
Professor McGonagall opened her mouth, changed her mind, swallowed, and
then said, “Yes — yes, you’re right, of course. But how is the boy
getting here, Dumbledore?” She eyed his cloak suddenly as though she
thought he might be hiding Harry underneath it.
“Hagrid’s bringing him.”
“You think it — wise — to trust Hagrid with something as important as
I would trust Hagrid with my life,” said Dumbledore.
“I’m not saying his heart isn’t in the right place,” said Professor
McGonagall grudgingly, “but you can’t pretend he’s not careless. He does
tend to — what was that?”
A low rumbling sound had broken the silence around them. It grew
steadily louder as they looked up and down the street for some sign of a
headlight; it swelled to a roar as they both looked up at the sky — and
a huge motorcycle fell out of the air and landed on the road in front of
If the motorcycle was huge, it was nothing to the man sitting astride
it. He was almost twice as tall as a normal man and at least five times
as wide. He looked simply too big to be allowed, and so wild - long
tangles of bushy black hair and beard hid most of his face, he had hands
the size of trash can lids, and his feet in their leather boots were
like baby dolphins. In his vast, muscular arms he was holding a bundle
“Hagrid,” said Dumbledore, sounding relieved. “At last. And where did
you get that motorcycle?”
“Borrowed it, Professor Dumbledore, sit,” said the giant, climbing
carefully off the motorcycle as he spoke. “Young Sirius Black lent it to
me. I’ve got him, sir.”
“No problems, were there?”
“No, sir — house was almost destroyed, but I got him out all right
before the Muggles started swarmin’ around. He fell asleep as we was
flyin’ over Bristol.”
Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall bent forward over the bundle of
blankets. Inside, just visible, was a baby boy, fast asleep. Under a
tuft of jet-black hair over his forehead they could see a curiously
shaped cut, like a bolt of lightning.
“Is that where -?” whispered Professor McGonagall.
“Yes,” said Dumbledore. “He’ll have that scar forever.”
“Couldn’t you do something about it, Dumbledore?”
“Even if I could, I wouldn’t. Scars can come in handy. I have one myself
above my left knee that is a perfect map of the London Underground. Well
– give him here, Hagrid — we’d better get this over with.”
Dumbledore took Harry in his arms and turned toward the Dursleys’ house.
“Could I — could I say good-bye to him, sir?” asked Hagrid. He bent his
great, shaggy head over Harry and gave him what must have been a very
scratchy, whiskery kiss. Then, suddenly, Hagrid let out a howl like a
“Shhh!” hissed Professor McGonagall, “you’ll wake the Muggles!”
“S-s-sorry,” sobbed Hagrid, taking out a large, spotted handkerchief and
burying his face in it. “But I c-c-can’t stand it — Lily an’ James dead
– an’ poor little Harry off ter live with Muggles -”
“Yes, yes, it’s all very sad, but get a grip on yourself, Hagrid, or
we’ll be found,” Professor McGonagall whispered, patting Hagrid gingerly
on the arm as Dumbledore stepped over the low garden wall and walked to
the front door. He laid Harry gently on the doorstep, took a letter out
of his cloak, tucked it inside Harry’s blankets, and then came back to
the other two. For a full minute the three of them stood and looked at
the little bundle; Hagrid’s shoulders shook, Professor McGonagall
blinked furiously, and the twinkling light that usually shone from
Dumbledore’s eyes seemed to have gone out.
“Well,” said Dumbledore finally, “that’s that. We’ve no business staying
here. We may as well go and join the celebrations.”
“Yeah,” said Hagrid in a very muffled voice, “I’ll be takin’ Sirius his
bike back. G’night, Professor McGonagall — Professor Dumbledore, sir.”
Wiping his streaming eyes on his jacket sleeve, Hagrid swung himself
onto the motorcycle and kicked the engine into life; with a roar it rose
into the air and off into the night.
“I shall see you soon, I expect, Professor McGonagall,” said Dumbledore,
nodding to her. Professor McGonagall blew her nose in reply.
Dumbledore turned and walked back down the street. On the corner he
stopped and took out the silver Put-Outer. He clicked it once, and
twelve balls of light sped back to their street lamps so that Privet
Drive glowed suddenly orange and he could make out a tabby cat slinking
around the corner at the other end of the street. He could just see the
bundle of blankets on the step of number four.
“Good luck, Harry,” he murmured. He turned on his heel and with a swish
of his cloak, he was gone.
A breeze ruffled the neat hedges of Privet Drive, which lay silent and
tidy under the inky sky, the very last place you would expect
astonishing things to happen. Harry Potter rolled over inside his
blankets without waking up. One small hand closed on the letter beside
him and he slept on, not knowing he was special, not knowing he was
famous, not knowing he would be woken in a few hours’ time by Mrs.
Dursley’s scream as she opened the front door to put out the milk
bottles, nor that he would spend the next few weeks being prodded and
pinched by his cousin Dudley… He couldn’t know that at this very
moment, people meeting in secret all over the country were holding up
their glasses and saying in hushed voices: “To Harry Potter — the boy
THE VANISHING GLASS
Nearly ten years had passed since the Dursleys had woken up to find
their nephew on the front step, but Privet Drive had hardly changed at
all. The sun rose on the same tidy front gardens and lit up the brass
number four on the Dursleys’ front door; it crept into their living
room, which was almost exactly the same as it had been on the night when
Mr. Dursley had seen that fateful news report about the owls. Only the
photographs on the mantelpiece really showed how much time had passed.
Ten years ago, there had been lots of pictures of what looked like a
large pink beach ball wearing different-colored bonnets — but Dudley
Dursley was no longer a baby, and now the photographs showed a large
blond boy riding his first bicycle, on a carousel at the fair, playing a
computer game with his father, being hugged and kissed by his mother.
The room held no sign at all that another boy lived in the house, too.
Yet Harry Potter was still there, asleep at the moment, but not for
long. His Aunt Petunia was awake and it was her shrill voice that made
the first noise of the day.
“Up! Get up! Now!”
Harry woke with a start. His aunt rapped on the door again.
“Up!” she screeched. Harry heard her walking toward the kitchen and then
the sound of the frying pan being put on the stove. He rolled onto his
back and tried to remember the dream he had been having. It had been a
good one. There had been a flying motorcycle in it. He had a funny
feeling he’d had the same dream before.
His aunt was back outside the door.
“Are you up yet?” she demanded.
“Nearly,” said Harry.
“Well, get a move on, I want you to look after the bacon. And don’t you
dare let it burn, I want everything perfect on Duddy’s birthday.”
“What did you say?” his aunt snapped through the door.
Dudley’s birthday — how could he have forgotten? Harry got slowly out
of bed and started looking for socks. He found a pair under his bed and,
after pulling a spider off one of them, put them on. Harry was used to
spiders, because the cupboard under the stairs was full of them, and
that was where he slept.
When he was dressed he went down the hall into the kitchen. The table
was almost hidden beneath all Dudley’s birthday presents. It looked as
though Dudley had gotten the new computer he wanted, not to mention the
second television and the racing bike. Exactly why Dudley wanted a
racing bike was a mystery to Harry, as Dudley was very fat and hated
exercise — unless of course it involved punching somebody. Dudley’s
favorite punching bag was Harry, but he couldn’t often catch him. Harry
didn’t look it, but he was very fast.
Perhaps it had something to do with living in a dark cupboard, but Harry
had always been small and skinny for his age. He looked even smaller and
skinnier than he really was because all he had to wear were old clothes
of Dudley’s, and Dudley was about four times bigger than he was. Harry
had a thin face, knobbly knees, black hair, and bright green eyes. He
wore round glasses held together with a lot of Scotch tape because of
all the times Dudley had punched him on the nose. The only thing Harry
liked about his own appearance was a very thin scar on his forehead that
was shaped like a bolt of lightning. He had had it as long as he could
remember, and the first question he could ever remember asking his Aunt
Petunia was how he had gotten it.
“In the car crash when your parents died,” she had said. “And don’t ask
Don’t ask questions — that was the first rule for a quiet life with the
Uncle Vernon entered the kitchen as Harry was turning over the bacon.
“Comb your hair!” he barked, by way of a morning greeting.
About once a week, Uncle Vernon looked over the top of his newspaper and
shouted that Harry needed a haircut. Harry must have had more haircuts
than the rest of the boys in his class put
together, but it made no difference, his hair simply grew that way –
all over the place.
Harry was frying eggs by the time Dudley arrived in the kitchen with his
mother. Dudley looked a lot like Uncle Vernon. He had a large pink face,
not much neck, small, watery blue eyes, and thick blond hair that lay
smoothly on his thick, fat head. Aunt Petunia often said that Dudley
looked like a baby angel — Harry often said that Dudley looked like a
pig in a wig.
Harry put the plates of egg and bacon on the table, which was difficult
as there wasn’t much room. Dudley, meanwhile, was counting his presents.
His face fell.
“Thirty-six,” he said, looking up at his mother and father. “That’s two
less than last year.”
“Darling, you haven’t counted Auntie Marge’s present, see, it’s here
under this big one from Mommy and Daddy.”
“All right, thirty-seven then,” said Dudley, going red in the face.
Harry, who could see a huge Dudley tantrum coming on, began wolfing down
his bacon as fast as possible in case Dudley turned the table over.
Aunt Petunia obviously scented danger, too, because she said quickly,
“And we’ll buy you another two presents while we’re out today. How’s
that, popkin? Two more presents. Is that all right”
Dudley thought for a moment. It looked like hard work. Finally he said
slowly, “So I’ll have thirty … thirty…”
“Thirty-nine, sweetums,” said Aunt Petunia.
“Oh.” Dudley sat down heavily and grabbed the nearest parcel. “All right
Uncle Vernon chuckled. “Little tyke wants his money’s worth, just like
his father. ‘Atta boy, Dudley!” He ruffled Dudley’s hair.
At that moment the telephone rang and Aunt Petunia went to answer it
while Harry and Uncle Vernon watched Dudley unwrap the racing bike, a
video camera, a remote control airplane, sixteen new computer games, and
a VCR. He was ripping the paper off a gold wristwatch when Aunt Petunia
came back from the telephone looking both angry and worried.
“Bad news, Vernon,” she said. “Mrs. Figg’s broken her leg. She can’t
take him.” She jerked her head in Harry’s direction.
Dudley’s mouth fell open in horror, but Harry’s heart gave a leap. Every
year on Dudley’s birthday, his parents took him and a friend out for the
day, to adventure parks, hamburger restaurants, or the movies. Every
year, Harry was left behind with Mrs. Figg, a mad old lady who lived two
streets away. Harry hated it there. The whole house smelled of cabbage
and Mrs. Figg made him look at photographs of all the cats she’d ever
“Now what?” said Aunt Petunia, looking furiously at Harry as though he’d
planned this. Harry knew he ought to feel sorry that Mrs. Figg had
broken her leg, but it wasn’t easy when he reminded himself it would be
a whole year before he had to look at Tibbles, Snowy, Mr. Paws, and
“We could phone Marge,” Uncle Vernon suggested.
“Don’t be silly, Vernon, she hates the boy.”
The Dursleys often spoke about Harry like this, as though he wasn’t
there — or rather, as though he was something very nasty that couldn’t
understand them, like a slug.
“What about what’s-her-name, your friend — Yvonne?”
“On vacation in Majorca,” snapped Aunt Petunia.
“You could just leave me here,” Harry put in hopefully (he’d be able to
watch what he wanted on television for a change and maybe even have a go
on Dudley’s computer).
Aunt Petunia looked as though she’d just swallowed a lemon.
“And come back and find the house in ruins?” she snarled.
“I won’t blow up the house,” said Harry, but they weren’t listening.
“I suppose we could take him to the zoo,” said Aunt Petunia slowly, “…
and leave him in the car….”
“That car’s new, he’s not sitting in it alone….”
Dudley began to cry loudly. In fact, he wasn’t really crying — it had
been years since he’d really cried — but he knew that if he screwed up
his face and wailed, his mother would give him anything he wanted.
“Dinky Duddydums, don’t cry, Mummy won’t let him spoil your special
day!” she cried, flinging her arms around him.
“I… don’t… want… him… t-t-to come!” Dudley yelled between huge,
pretend sobs. “He always sp- spoils everything!” He shot Harry a nasty
grin through the gap in his mother’s arms.
Just then, the doorbell rang — “Oh, good Lord, they’re here!” said Aunt
Petunia frantically — and a moment later, Dudley’s best friend, Piers
Polkiss, walked in with his mother. Piers was a scrawny boy with a face
like a rat. He was usually the one who held people’s arms behind their
backs while Dudley hit them. Dudley stopped pretending to cry at once.
Half an hour later, Harry, who couldn’t believe his luck, was sitting in
the back of the Dursleys’ car with Piers and Dudley, on the way to the
zoo for the first time in his life. His aunt and uncle hadn’t been able
to think of anything else to do with him, but before they’d left, Uncle
Vernon had taken Harry aside.
“I’m warning you,” he had said, putting his large purple face right up
close to Harry’s, “I’m warning you now, boy — any funny business,
anything at all — and you’ll be in that cupboard from now until
“I’m not going to do anything,” said Harry, “honestly..
But Uncle Vernon didn’t believe him. No one ever did.
The problem was, strange things often happened around Harry and it was
just no good telling the Dursleys he didn’t make them happen.
Once, Aunt Petunia, tired of Harry coming back from the barbers looking
as though he hadn’t been at all, had taken a pair of kitchen scissors
and cut his hair so short he was almost bald except for his bangs, which
she left “to hide that horrible scar.” Dudley had laughed himself silly
at Harry, who spent a sleepless night imagining school the next day,
where he was already laughed at for his baggy clothes and taped glasses.
Next morning, however, he had gotten up to find his hair exactly as it
had been before Aunt Petunia had sheared it off He had been given a week
in his cupboard for this, even though he had tried to explain that he
couldn’t explain how it had grown back so quickly.
Another time, Aunt Petunia had been trying to force him into a revolting
old sweater of Dudley’s (brown with orange puff balls) — The harder she
tried to pull it over his head, the smaller it seemed to become, until
finally it might have fitted a hand puppet, but certainly wouldn’t fit
Harry. Aunt Petunia had decided it must have shrunk in the wash and, to
his great relief, Harry wasn’t punished.
On the other hand, he’d gotten into terrible trouble for being found on
the roof of the school kitchens. Dudley’s gang had been chasing him as
usual when, as much to Harry’s surprise as anyone else’s, there he was
sitting on the chimney. The Dursleys had received a very angry letter
from Harry’s headmistress telling them Harry had been climbing school
buildings. But all he’d tried to do (as he shouted at Uncle Vernon
through the locked door of his cupboard) was jump behind the big trash
cans outside the kitchen doors. Harry supposed that the wind must have
caught him in mid- jump.
But today, nothing was going to go wrong. It was even worth being with
Dudley and Piers to be spending the day somewhere that wasn’t school,
his cupboard, or Mrs. Figg’s cabbage-smelling living room.
While he drove, Uncle Vernon complained to Aunt Petunia. He liked to
complain about things: people at work, Harry, the council, Harry, the
bank, and Harry were just a few of his favorite subjects. This morning,
it was motorcycles.
“… roaring along like maniacs, the young hoodlums,” he said, as a
motorcycle overtook them.
I had a dream about a motorcycle,” said Harry, remembering suddenly. “It
Uncle Vernon nearly crashed into the car in front. He turned right
around in his seat and yelled at Harry, his face like a gigantic beet
with a mustache: “MOTORCYCLES DON’T FLY!”
Dudley and Piers sniggered.
I know they don’t,” said Harry. “It was only a dream.”
But he wished he hadn’t said anything. If there was one thing the
Dursleys hated even more than his asking questions, it was his talking
about anything acting in a way it shouldn’t, no matter if it was in a
dream or even a cartoon — they seemed to think he might get dangerous
It was a very sunny Saturday and the zoo was crowded with families. The
Dursleys bought Dudley and Piers large chocolate ice creams at the
entrance and then, because the smiling lady in the van had asked Harry
what he wanted before they could hurry him away, they bought him a cheap
lemon ice pop. It wasn’t bad, either, Harry thought, licking it as they
watched a gorilla scratching its head who looked remarkably like Dudley,
except that it wasn’t blond.
Harry had the best morning he’d had in a long time. He was careful to
walk a little way apart from the Dursleys so that Dudley and Piers, who
were starting to get bored with the animals by lunchtime, wouldn’t fall
back on their favorite hobby of hitting him. They ate in the zoo
restaurant, and when Dudley had a tantrum because his knickerbocker
glory didn’t have enough ice cream on top, Uncle Vernon bought him
another one and Harry was allowed to finish the first.
Harry felt, afterward, that he should have known it was all too good to
After lunch they went to the reptile house. It was cool and dark in
there, with lit windows all along the walls. Behind the glass, all sorts
of lizards and snakes were crawling and slithering over bits of wood and
stone. Dudley and Piers wanted to see huge, poisonous cobras and thick,
man-crushing pythons. Dudley quickly found the largest snake in the
place. It could have wrapped its body twice around Uncle Vernon’s car
and crushed it into a trash can — but at the moment it didn’t look in
the mood. In fact, it was fast asleep.
Dudley stood with his nose pressed against the glass, staring at the
glistening brown coils.
“Make it move,” he whined at his father. Uncle Vernon tapped on the
glass, but the snake didn’t budge.
“Do it again,” Dudley ordered. Uncle Vernon rapped the glass smartly
with his knuckles, but the snake just snoozed on.
“This is boring,” Dudley moaned. He shuffled away.
Harry moved in front of the tank and looked intently at the snake. He
wouldn’t have been surprised if it had died of boredom itself — no
company except stupid people drumming their fingers on the glass trying
to disturb it all day long. It was worse than having a cupboard as a
bedroom, where the only visitor was Aunt Petunia hammering on the door
to wake you up; at least he got to visit the rest of the house.
The snake suddenly opened its beady eyes. Slowly, very slowly, it raised
its head until its eyes were on a level with Harry’s.
Harry stared. Then he looked quickly around to see if anyone was
watching. They weren’t. He looked back at the snake and winked, too.
The snake jerked its head toward Uncle Vernon and Dudley, then raised
its eyes to the ceiling. It gave Harry a look that said quite plainly:
“I get that all the time.
“I know,” Harry murmured through the glass, though he wasn’t sure the
snake could hear him. “It must be really annoying.”
The snake nodded vigorously.
“Where do you come from, anyway?” Harry asked.
The snake jabbed its tail at a little sign next to the glass. Harry
peered at it.
Boa Constrictor, Brazil.
“Was it nice there?”
The boa constrictor jabbed its tail at the sign again and Harry read on:
This specimen was bred in the zoo. “Oh, I see — so you’ve never been to
As the snake shook its head, a deafening shout behind Harry made both of
“DUDLEY! MR. DURSLEY! COME AND LOOK AT THIS SNAKE! YOU
WHAT IT’S DOING!”
Dudley came waddling toward them as fast as he could.
“Out of the way, you,” he said, punching Harry in the ribs. Caught by
surprise, Harry fell hard on the concrete floor. What came next happened
so fast no one saw how it happened — one second, Piers and Dudley were
leaning right up close to the glass, the next, they had leapt back with
howls of horror.
Harry sat up and gasped; the glass front of the boa constrictor’s tank
had vanished. The great snake was uncoiling itself rapidly, slithering
out onto the floor. People throughout the reptile house screamed and
started running for the exits.
As the snake slid swiftly past him, Harry could have sworn a low,
hissing voice said, “Brazil, here I come…. Thanksss, amigo.”
The keeper of the reptile house was in shock.
“But the glass,” he kept saying, “where did the glass go?”
The zoo director himself made Aunt Petunia a cup of strong, sweet tea
while he apologized over and over again. Piers and Dudley could only
gibber. As far as Harry had seen, the snake hadn’t done anything except
snap playfully at their heels as it passed, but by the time they were
all back in Uncle Vernon’s car, Dudley was telling them how it had
nearly bitten off his leg, while Piers was swearing it had tried to
squeeze him to death. But worst of all, for Harry at least, was Piers
calming down enough to say, “Harry was talking to it, weren’t you,
Uncle Vernon waited until Piers was safely out of the house before
starting on Harry. He was so angry he could hardly speak. He managed to
say, “Go — cupboard — stay — no meals,” before he collapsed into a
chair, and Aunt Petunia had to run and get him a large brandy.
Harry lay in his dark cupboard much later, wishing he had a watch. He
didn’t know what time it was and he couldn’t be sure the Dursleys were
asleep yet. Until they were, he couldn’t risk sneaking to the kitchen
for some food.
He’d lived with the Dursleys almost ten years, ten miserable years, as
long as he could remember, ever since he’d been a baby and his parents
had died in that car crash. He couldn’t remember being in the car when
his parents had died. Sometimes, when he strained his memory during long
hours in his cupboard, he came up with a strange vision: a blinding
flash of green light and a burn- ing pain on his forehead. This, he
supposed, was the crash, though he couldn’t imagine where all the green
light came from. He couldn’t remember his parents at all. His aunt and
uncle never spoke about them, and of course he was forbidden to ask
questions. There were no photographs of them in the house.
When he had been younger, Harry had dreamed and dreamed of some unknown
relation coming to take him away, but it had never happened; the
Dursleys were his only family. Yet sometimes he thought (or maybe hoped)
that strangers in the street seemed to know him. Very strange strangers
they were, too. A tiny man in a violet top hat had bowed to him once
while out shopping with Aunt Petunia and Dudley. After asking Harry
furiously if he knew the man, Aunt Petunia had rushed them out of the
shop without buying anything. A wild-looking old woman dressed all in
green had waved merrily at him once on a bus. A bald man in a very long
purple coat had actually shaken his hand in the street the other day and
then walked away without a word. The weirdest thing about all these
people was the way they seemed to vanish the second Harry tried to get a
At school, Harry had no one. Everybody knew that Dudley’s gang hated
that odd Harry Potter in his baggy old clothes and broken glasses, and
nobody liked to disagree with Dudley’s gang.
THE LETTERS FROM NO ONE
The escape of the Brazilian boa constrictor earned Harry his
longest-ever punishment. By the time he was allowed out of his cupboard
again, the summer holidays had started and Dudley had already broken his
new video camera, crashed his remote control airplane, and, first time
out on his racing bike, knocked down old Mrs. Figg as she crossed Privet
Drive on her crutches.
Harry was glad school was over, but there was no escaping Dudley’s gang,
who visited the house every single day. Piers, Dennis, Malcolm, and
Gordon were all big and stupid, but as Dudley was the biggest and
stupidest of the lot, he was the leader. The rest of them were all quite
happy to join in Dudley’s favorite sport: Harry Hunting.
This was why Harry spent as much time as possible out of the house,
wandering around and thinking about the end of the holidays, where he
could see a tiny ray of hope. When September came he would be going off
to secondary school and, for the first time in his life, he wouldn’t be
with Dudley. Dudley had been accepted at Uncle Vernon’s old private
school, Smeltings. Piers Polkiss was going there too. Harry, on the
other hand, was going to Stonewall High, the local public school. Dudley
thought this was very funny.
“They stuff people’s heads down the toilet the first day at Stonewall,”
he told Harry. “Want to come upstairs and practice?”
“No, thanks,” said Harry. “The poor toilet’s never had anything as
horrible as your head down it — it might be sick.” Then he ran, before
Dudley could work out what he’d said.
One day in July, Aunt Petunia took Dudley to London to buy his Smeltings
uniform, leaving Harry at Mrs. Figg’s. Mrs. Figg wasn ‘t as bad as
usual. It turned out she’d broken her leg tripping over one of her cats,
and she didn’t seem quite as fond of them as before. She let Harry watch
television and gave him a bit of chocolate cake that tasted as though
she’d had it for several years.
That evening, Dudley paraded around the living room for the family in
his brand-new uniform. Smeltings’ boys wore maroon tailcoats, orange
knickerbockers, and flat straw hats called boaters. They also carried
knobbly sticks, used for hitting each other while the teachers weren’t
looking. This was supposed to be good training for later life.
As he looked at Dudley in his new knickerbockers, Uncle Vernon said
gruffly that it was the proudest moment of his life. Aunt Petunia burst
into tears and said she couldn’t believe it was her Ickle Dudleykins, he
looked so handsome and grown-up. Harry didn’t trust himself to speak. He
thought two of his ribs might already have cracked from trying not to
There was a horrible smell in the kitchen the next morning when Harry
went in for breakfast. It seemed to be coming from a large metal tub in
the sink. He went to have a look. The tub was full of what looked like
dirty rags swimming in gray water.
“What’s this?” he asked Aunt Petunia. Her lips tightened as they always
did if he dared to ask a question.
“Your new school uniform,” she said.
Harry looked in the bowl again.
“Oh,” he said, “I didn’t realize it had to be so wet.”
“DotA be stupid,” snapped Aunt Petunia. “I’m dyeing some of Dudley’s old
things gray for you. It’ll look just like everyone else’s when I’ve
Harry seriously doubted this, but thought it best not to argue. He sat
down at the table and tried not to think about how he was going to look
on his first day at Stonewall High — like he was wearing bits of old
elephant skin, probably.
Dudley and Uncle Vernon came in, both with wrinkled noses because of the
smell from Harry’s new uniform. Uncle Vernon opened his newspaper as
usual and Dudley banged his Smelting stick, which he carried everywhere,
on the table.
They heard the click of the mail slot and flop of letters on the
“Get the mail, Dudley,” said Uncle Vernon from behind his paper.
“Make Harry get it.”
“Get the mail, Harry.”
“Make Dudley get it.”
“Poke him with your Smelting stick, Dudley.”
Harry dodged the Smelting stick and went to get the mail. Three things
lay on the doormat: a postcard from Uncle Vernon’s sister Marge, who was
vacationing on the Isle of Wight, a brown envelope that looked like a
bill, and — a letter for Harry.
Harry picked it up and stared at it, his heart twanging like a giant
elastic band. No one, ever, in his whole life, had written to him. Who
would? He had no friends, no other relatives — he didn’t belong to the
library, so he’d never even got rude notes asking for books back. Yet
here it was, a letter, addressed so plainly there could be no mistake:
Mr. H. Potter
The Cupboard under the Stairs
4 Privet Drive
The envelope was thick and heavy, made of yellowish parchment, and the
address was written in emerald-green ink. There was no stamp.
Turning the envelope over, his hand trembling, Harry saw a purple wax
seal bearing a coat of arms; a lion, an eagle, a badger, and a snake
surrounding a large letter H.
“Hurry up, boy!” shouted Uncle Vernon from the kitchen. “What are you
doing, checking for letter bombs?” He chuckled at his own joke.
Harry went back to the kitchen, still staring at his letter. He handed
Uncle Vernon the bill and the postcard, sat down, and slowly began to
open the yellow envelope.
Uncle Vernon ripped open the bill, snorted in disgust, and flipped over
“Marge’s ill,” he informed Aunt Petunia. “Ate a funny whelk. –.”
“Dad!” said Dudley suddenly. “Dad, Harry’s got something!”
Harry was on the point of unfolding his letter, which was written on the
same heavy parchment as the envelope, when it was jerked sharply out of
his hand by Uncle Vernon.
“That’s mine!” said Harry, trying to snatch it back.
“Who’d be writing to you?” sneered Uncle Vernon, shaking the letter open
with one hand and glancing at it. His face went from red to green faster
than a set of traffic lights. And it didn’t stop there. Within seconds
it was the grayish white of old porridge.
“P-P-Petunia!” he gasped.
Dudley tried to grab the letter to read it, but Uncle Vernon held it
high out of his reach. Aunt Petunia took it curiously and read the first
line. For a moment it looked as though she might faint. She clutched her
throat and made a choking noise.
“Vernon! Oh my goodness — Vernon!”
They stared at each other, seeming to have forgotten that Harry and
Dudley were still in the room. Dudley wasn’t used to being ignored. He
gave his father a sharp tap on the head with his Smelting stick.
“I want to read that letter,” he said loudly. want to read it,” said
Harry furiously, “as it’s mine.”
“Get out, both of you,” croaked Uncle Vernon, stuffing the letter back
inside its envelope.
Harry didn’t move.
I WANT MY LETTER!” he shouted.
“Let me see it!” demanded Dudley.
“OUT!” roared Uncle Vernon, and he took both Harry and Dudley by the
scruffs of their necks and threw them into the hall, slamming the
kitchen door behind them. Harry and Dudley promptly had a furious but
silent fight over who would listen at the keyhole; Dudley won, so Harry,
his glasses dangling from one ear, lay flat on his stomach to listen at
the crack between door and floor.
“Vernon,” Aunt Petunia was saying in a quivering voice, “look at the
address — how could they possibly know where he sleeps? You don’t think
they’re watching the house?”
“Watching — spying — might be following us,” muttered Uncle Vernon
“But what should we do, Vernon? Should we write back? Tell them we don’t
Harry could see Uncle Vernon’s shiny black shoes pacing up and down the
“No,” he said finally. “No, we’ll ignore it. If they don’t get an
answer… Yes, that’s best… we won’t do anything….
“I’m not having one in the house, Petunia! Didn’t we swear when we took
him in we’d stamp out that dangerous nonsense?”
That evening when he got back from work, Uncle Vernon did something he’d
never done before; he visited Harry in his cupboard.
“Where’s my letter?” said Harry, the moment Uncle Vernon had squeezed
through the door. “Who’s writing to me?”
“No one. it was addressed to you by mistake,” said Uncle Vernon shortly.
“I have burned it.”
“It was not a mistake,” said Harry angrily, “it had my cupboard on it.”
“SILENCE!” yelled Uncle Vernon, and a couple of spiders fell from the
ceiling. He took a few deep breaths and then forced his face into a
smile, which looked quite painful.
“Er — yes, Harry — about this cupboard. Your aunt and I have been
thinking… you’re really getting a bit big for it… we think it might
be nice if you moved into Dudley’s second bedroom.
“Why?” said Harry.
“Don’t ask questions!” snapped his uncle. “Take this stuff upstairs,
The Dursleys’ house had four bedrooms: one for Uncle Vernon and Aunt
Petunia, one for visitors (usually Uncle Vernon’s sister, Marge), one
where Dudley slept, and one where Dudley kept all the toys and things
that wouldn’t fit into his first bedroom. It only took Harry one trip
upstairs to move everything he owned from the cupboard to this room. He
sat down on the bed and stared around him. Nearly everything in here was
broken. The month-old video camera was lying on top of a small, working
tank Dudley had once driven over the next door neighbor’s dog; in the
corner was Dudley’s first-ever television set, which he’d put his foot
through when his favorite program had been canceled; there was a large
birdcage, which had once held a parrot that Dudley had swapped at school
for a real air rifle, which was up on a shelf with the end all bent
because Dudley had sat on it. Other shelves were full of books. They
were the only things in the room that looked as though they’d never been
From downstairs came the sound of Dudley bawling at his mother, I don’t
want him in there… I need that room… make him get out….”
Harry sighed and stretched out on the bed. Yesterday he’d have given
anything to be up here. Today he’d rather be back in his cupboard with
that letter than up here without it.
Next morning at breakfast, everyone was rather quiet. Dudley was in
shock. He’d screamed, whacked his father with his Smelting stick, been
sick on purpose, kicked his mother, and thrown his tortoise through the
greenhouse roof, and he still didn’t have his room back. Harry was
thinking about this time yesterday and bitterly wishing he’d opened the
letter in the hall. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia kept looking at each
When the mail arrived, Uncle Vernon, who seemed to be trying to be nice
to Harry, made Dudley go and get it. They heard him banging things with
his Smelting stick all the way down the hall. Then he shouted, “There’s
another one! ‘Mr. H. Potter, The Smallest Bedroom, 4 Privet Drive –’”
With a strangled cry, Uncle Vernon leapt from his seat and ran down the
hall, Harry right behind him. Uncle Vernon had to wrestle Dudley to the
ground to get the letter from him, which was made difficult by the fact
that Harry had grabbed Uncle Vernon around the neck from behind. After a
minute of confused fighting, in which everyone got hit a lot by the
Smelting stick, Uncle Vernon straightened up, gasping for breath, with
Harry’s letter clutched in his hand.
“Go to your cupboard — I mean, your bedroom,” he wheezed at Harry.
“Dudley — go — just go.”
Harry walked round and round his new room. Someone knew he had moved out
of his cupboard and they seemed to know he hadn’t received his first
letter. Surely that meant they’d try again? And this time he’d make sure
they didn’t fail. He had a plan.
The repaired alarm clock rang at six o’clock the next morning. Harry
turned it off quickly and dressed silently. He mustn’t wake the
Dursleys. He stole downstairs without turning on any of the lights.
He was going to wait for the postman on the corner of Privet Drive and
get the letters for number four first. His heart hammered as he crept
across the dark hall toward the front door –
Harry leapt into the air; he’d trodden on something big and squashy on
the doormat — something alive!
Lights clicked on upstairs and to his horror Harry realized that the
big, squashy something had been his uncle’s face. Uncle Vernon had been
lying at the foot of the front door in a sleeping bag, clearly making
sure that Harry didn’t do exactly what he’d been trying to do. He
shouted at Harry for about half an hour and then told him to go and make
a cup of tea. Harry shuffled miserably off into the kitchen and by the
time he got back, the mail had arrived, right into Uncle Vernon’s lap.
Harry could see three letters addressed in green ink.
I want –” he began, but Uncle Vernon was tearing the letters into
pieces before his eyes. Uncle Vernon didnt go to work that day. He
stayed at home and nailed up the mail slot.
“See,” he explained to Aunt Petunia through a mouthful of nails, “if
they can’t deliver them they’ll just give up.”
“I’m not sure that’ll work, Vernon.”
“Oh, these people’s minds work in strange ways, Petunia, they’re not
like you and me,” said Uncle Vernon, trying to knock in a nail with the
piece of fruitcake Aunt Petunia had just brought him.
On Friday, no less than twelve letters arrived for Harry. As they
couldn’t go through the mail slot they had been pushed under the door,
slotted through the sides, and a few even forced through the small
window in the downstairs bathroom.
Uncle Vernon stayed at home again. After burning all the letters, he got
out a hammer and nails and boarded up the cracks around the front and
back doors so no one could go out. He hummed “Tiptoe Through the Tulips”
as he worked, and jumped at small noises.
On Saturday, things began to get out of hand. Twenty-four letters to
Harry found their way into the house, rolled up and hidden inside each
of the two dozen eggs that their very confused milkman had handed Aunt
Petunia through the living room window. While Uncle Vernon made furious
telephone calls to the post office and the dairy trying to find someone
to complain to, Aunt Petunia shredded the letters in her food processor.
“Who on earth wants to talk to you this badly?” Dudley asked Harry in
On Sunday morning, Uncle Vernon sat down at the breakfast table looking
tired and rather ill, but happy.
“No post on Sundays,” he reminded them cheerfully as he spread marmalade
on his newspapers, “no damn letters today –”
Something came whizzing down the kitchen chimney as he spoke and caught
him sharply on the back of the head. Next moment, thirty or forty
letters came pelting out of the fireplace like bullets. The Dursleys
ducked, but Harry leapt into the air trying to catch one.
Uncle Vernon seized Harry around the waist and threw him into the hall.
When Aunt Petunia and Dudley had run out with their arms over their
faces, Uncle Vernon slammed the door shut. They could hear the letters
still streaming into the room, bouncing off the walls and floor.
“That does it,” said Uncle Vernon, trying to speak calmly but pulling
great tufts out of his mustache at the same time. I want you all back
here in five minutes ready to leave. We’re going away. Just pack some
clothes. No arguments!”
He looked so dangerous with half his mustache missing that no one dared
argue. Ten minutes later they had wrenched their way through the
boarded-up doors and were in the car, speeding toward the highway.
Dudley was sniffling in the back seat; his father had hit him round the
head for holding them up while he tried to pack his television, VCR, and
computer in his sports bag.
They drove. And they drove. Even Aunt Petunia didn’t dare ask where they
were going. Every now and then Uncle Vernon would take a sharp turn and
drive in the opposite direction for a while. “Shake’em off… shake ‘em
off,” he would mutter whenever he did this.
They didn’t stop to eat or drink all day. By nightfall Dudley was
howling. He’d never had such a bad day in his life. He was hungry, he’d
missed five television programs he’d wanted to see, and he’d never gone
so long without blowing up an alien on his computer.
Uncle Vernon stopped at last outside a gloomy-looking hotel on the
outskirts of a big city. Dudley and Harry shared a room with twin beds
and damp, musty sheets. Dudley snored but Harry stayed awake, sitting on
the windowsill, staring down at the lights of passing cars and
They ate stale cornflakes and cold tinned tomatoes on toast for
breakfast the next day. They had just finished when the owner of the
hotel came over to their table.
“‘Scuse me, but is one of you Mr. H. Potter? Only I got about an ‘undred
of these at the front desk.”
She held up a letter so they could read the green ink address:
Mr. H. Potter
Harry made a grab for the letter but Uncle Vernon knocked his hand out
of the way. The woman stared.
“I’ll take them,” said Uncle Vernon, standing up quickly and following
her from the dining room.
Wouldn’t it be better just to go home, dear?” Aunt Petunia suggested
timidly, hours later, but Uncle Vernon didn’t seem to hear her. Exactly
what he was looking for, none of them knew. He drove them into the
middle of a forest, got out, looked around, shook his head, got back in
the car, and off they went again. The same thing happened in the middle
of a plowed field, halfway across a suspension bridge, and at the top of
a multilevel parking garage.
“Daddy’s gone mad, hasn’t he?” Dudley asked Aunt Petunia dully late that
afternoon. Uncle Vernon had parked at the coast, locked them all inside
the car, and disappeared.
It started to rain. Great drops beat on the roof of the car. Dud ley
“It’s Monday,” he told his mother. “The Great Humberto’s on tonight. I
want to stay somewhere with a television. ”
Monday. This reminded Harry of something. If it was Monday — and you
could usually count on Dudley to know the days the week, because of
television — then tomorrow, Tuesday, was Harry’s eleventh birthday. Of
course, his birthdays were never exactly fun — last year, the Dursleys
had given him a coat hanger and a pair of Uncle Vernon’s old socks.
Still, you weren’t eleven every day.
Uncle Vernon was back and he was smiling. He was also carrying a long,
thin package and didn’t answer Aunt Petunia when she asked what he’d
“Found the perfect place!” he said. “Come on! Everyone out!”
It was very cold outside the car. Uncle Vernon was pointing at what
looked like a large rock way out at sea. Perched on top of the rock was
the most miserable little shack you could imagine. One thing was
certain, there was no television in there.
“Storm forecast for tonight!” said Uncle Vernon gleefully, clapping his
hands together. “And this gentleman’s kindly agreed to lend us his
A toothless old man came ambling up to them, pointing, with a rather
wicked grin, at an old rowboat bobbing in the iron-gray water below
“I’ve already got us some rations,” said Uncle Vernon, “so all aboard!”
It was freezing in the boat. Icy sea spray and rain crept down their
necks and a chilly wind whipped their faces. After what seemed like
hours they reached the rock, where Uncle Vernon, slipping and sliding,
led the way to the broken-down house.
The inside was horrible; it smelled strongly of seaweed, the wind
whistled through the gaps in the wooden walls, and the fireplace was
damp and empty. There were only two rooms.
Uncle Vernon’s rations turned out to be a bag of chips each and four
bananas. He tried to start a fire but the empty chip bags just smoked
and shriveled up.
“Could do with some of those letters now, eh?” he said cheerfully.
He was in a very good mood. Obviously he thought nobody stood a chance
of reaching them here in a storm to deliver mail. Harry privately
agreed, though the thought didn’t cheer him up at all.
As night fell, the promised storm blew up around them. Spray from the
high waves splattered the walls of the hut and a fierce wind rattled the
filthy windows. Aunt Petunia found a few moldy blankets in the second
room and made up a bed for Dudley on the moth-eaten sofa. She and Uncle
Vernon went off to the lumpy bed next door, and Harry was left to find
the softest bit of floor he could and to curl up under the thinnest,
most ragged blanket.
The storm raged more and more ferociously as the night went on. Harry
couldn’t sleep. He shivered and turned over, trying to get comfortable,
his stomach rumbling with hunger. Dudley’s snores were drowned by the
low rolls of thunder that started near midnight. The lighted dial of
Dudley’s watch, which was dangling over the edge of the sofa on his fat
wrist, told Harry he’d be eleven in ten minutes’ time. He lay and
watched his birthday tick nearer, wondering if the Dursleys would
remember at all, wondering where the letter writer was now.
Five minutes to go. Harry heard something creak outside. He hoped the
roof wasn’t going to fall in, although he might be warmer if it did.
Four minutes to go. Maybe the house in Privet Drive would be so full of
letters when they got back that he’d be able to steal one somehow.
Three minutes to go. Was that the sea, slapping hard on the rock like
that? And (two minutes to go) what was that funny crunching noise? Was
the rock crumbling into the sea?
One minute to go and he’d be eleven. Thirty seconds… twenty … ten…
nine — maybe he’d wake Dudley up, just to annoy him — three… two…
The whole shack shivered and Harry sat bolt upright, staring at the
door. Someone was outside, knocking to come in.
THE KEEPER OF THE KEYS
BOOM. They knocked again. Dudley jerked awake. “Where’s the cannon?” he
There was a crash behind them and Uncle Vernon came skidding into the
room. He was holding a rifle in his hands — now they knew what had been
in the long, thin package he had brought with them.
“Who’s there?” he shouted. “I warn you — I’m armed!”
There was a pause. Then –
The door was hit with such force that it swung clean off its hinges and
with a deafening crash landed flat on the floor.
A giant of a man was standing in the doorway. His face was almost
completely hidden by a long, shaggy mane of hair and a wild, tangled
beard, but you could make out his eyes, glinting like black beetles
under all the hair.
The giant squeezed his way into the hut, stooping so that his head just
brushed the ceiling. He bent down, picked up the door, and fitted it
easily back into its frame. The noise of the storm outside dropped a
little. He turned to look at them all.
“Couldn’t make us a cup o’ tea, could yeh? It’s not been an easy
He strode over to the sofa where Dudley sat frozen with fear.
“Budge up, yeh great lump,” said the stranger.
Dudley squeaked and ran to hide behind his mother, who was crouching,
terrified, behind Uncle Vernon.
“An’ here’s Harry!” said the giant.
Harry looked up into the fierce, wild, shadowy face and saw that the
beetle eyes were crinkled in a smile.
“Las’ time I saw you, you was only a baby,” said the giant. “Yeh look a
lot like yet dad, but yeh’ve got yet mom’s eyes.”
Uncle Vernon made a funny rasping noise.
I demand that you leave at once, sit!” he said. “You are breaking and
“Ah, shut up, Dursley, yeh great prune,” said the giant; he reached over
the back of the sofa, jerked the gun out of Uncle Vernon’s hands, bent
it into a knot as easily as if it had been made of rubber, and threw it
into a corner of the room.
Uncle Vernon made another funny noise, like a mouse being trodden on.
“Anyway — Harry,” said the giant, turning his back on the Dursleys, “a
very happy birthday to yeh. Got summat fer yeh here — I mighta sat on
it at some point, but it’ll taste all right.”
From an inside pocket of his black overcoat he pulled a slightly
squashed box. Harry opened it with trembling fingers. Inside was a
large, sticky chocolate cake with Happy Birthday Harry written on it in
Harry looked up at the giant. He meant to say thank you, but the words
got lost on the way to his mouth, and what he said instead was, “Who are
The giant chuckled.
“True, I haven’t introduced meself. Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of Keys and
Grounds at Hogwarts.”
He held out an enormous hand and shook Harry’s whole arm.
“What about that tea then, eh?” he said, rubbing his hands together.
“I’d not say no ter summat stronger if yeh’ve got it, mind.”
His eyes fell on the empty grate with the shriveled chip bags in it and
he snorted. He bent down over the fireplace; they couldn’t see what he
was doing but when he drew back a second later, there was a roaring fire
there. It filled the whole damp hut with flickering light and Harry felt
the warmth wash over him as though he’d sunk into a hot bath.
The giant sat back down on the sofa, which sagged under his weight, and
began taking all sorts of things out of the pockets of his coat: a
copper kettle, a squashy package of sausages, a poker, a teapot, several
chipped mugs, and a bottle of some amber liquid that he took a swig from
before starting to make tea. Soon the hut was full of the sound and
smell of sizzling sausage. Nobody said a thing while the giant was
working, but as he slid the first six fat, juicy, slightly burnt
sausages from the poker, Dudley fidgeted a little. Uncle Vernon said
sharply, “Don’t touch anything he gives you, Dudley.”
The giant chuckled darkly.
“Yet great puddin’ of a son don’ need fattenin’ anymore, Dursley, don’
He passed the sausages to Harry, who was so hungry he had never tasted
anything so wonderful, but he still couldn’t take his eyes off the
giant. Finally, as nobody seemed about to explain anything, he said,
“I’m sorry, but I still don’t really know who you are.”
The giant took a gulp of tea and wiped his mouth with the back of his
“Call me Hagrid,” he said, “everyone does. An’ like I told yeh, I’m
Keeper of Keys at Hogwarts — yeh’ll know all about Hogwarts, o’ course.
“Er — no,” said Harry.
Hagrid looked shocked.
“Sorry,” Harry said quickly.
“Sony?” barked Hagrid, turning to stare at the Dursleys, who shrank back
into the shadows. “It’ s them as should be sorry! I knew yeh weren’t
gettin’ yer letters but I never thought yeh wouldn’t even know abou’
Hogwarts, fer cryin’ out loud! Did yeh never wonder where yet parents
learned it all?”
“All what?” asked Harry.
“ALL WHAT?” Hagrid thundered. “Now wait jus’ one second!”
He had leapt to his feet. In his anger he seemed to fill the whole hut.
The Dursleys were cowering against the wall.
“Do you mean ter tell me,” he growled at the Dursleys, “that this boy –
this boy! — knows nothin’ abou’ — about ANYTHING?”
Harry thought this was going a bit far. He had been to school, after
all, and his marks weren’t bad.
“I know some things,” he said. “I can, you know, do math and stuff.” But
Hagrid simply waved his hand and said, “About our world, I mean. Your
world. My world. Yer parents’ world.”
Hagrid looked as if he was about to explode.
“DURSLEY!” he boomed.
Uncle Vernon, who had gone very pale, whispered something that sounded
like “Mimblewimble.” Hagrid stared wildly at Harry.
“But yeh must know about yet mom and dad,” he said. “I mean, they’re
famous. You’re famous.”
“What? My — my mom and dad weren’t famous, were they?”
“Yeh don’ know… yeh don’ know…” Hagrid ran his fingers through his
hair, fixing Harry with a bewildered stare.
“Yeh don’ know what yeh are?” he said finally.
Uncle Vernon suddenly found his voice.
“Stop!” he commanded. “Stop right there, sit! I forbid you to tell the
A braver man than Vernon Dursley would have quailed under the furious
look Hagrid now gave him; when Hagrid spoke, his every syllable trembled
“You never told him? Never told him what was in the letter Dumbledore
left fer him? I was there! I saw Dumbledore leave it, Dursley! An’
you’ve kept it from him all these years?”
“Kept what from me?” said Harry eagerly.
“STOP! I FORBID YOU!” yelled Uncle Vernon in panic.
Aunt Petunia gave a gasp of horror.
“Ah, go boil yet heads, both of yeh,” said Hagrid. “Harry — yet a
There was silence inside the hut. Only the sea and the whistling wind
could be heard.
“– a what?” gasped Harry.
“A wizard, o’ course,” said Hagrid, sitting back down on the sofa, which
groaned and sank even lower, “an’ a thumpin’ good’un, I’d say, once
yeh’ve been trained up a bit. With a mum an’ dad like yours, what else
would yeh be? An’ I reckon it’s abou’ time yeh read yer letter.”
Harry stretched out his hand at last to take the yellowish envelope,
addressed in emerald green to Mr. H. Potter, The Floor, Hut-on-the-Rock,
The Sea. He pulled out the letter and read:
HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY
Headmaster: ALBUS DUMBLEDORE
(Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme
Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)
Dear Mr. Potter,
We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts
School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all
necessary books and equipment.
Term begins on September 1. We await your owl by no later than July 31.
Questions exploded inside Harry’s head like fireworks and he couldn’t
decide which to ask first. After a few minutes he stammered, “What does
it mean, they await my owl?”
“Gallopin’ Gorgons, that reminds me,” said Hagrid, clapping a hand to
his forehead with enough force to knock over a cart horse, and from yet
another pocket inside his overcoat he pulled an owl — a real, live,
rather ruffled-looking owl — a long quill, and a roll of parchment.
With his tongue between his teeth he scribbled a note that Harry could
read upside down:
Dear Professor Dumbledore,
Given Harry his letter.
Taking him to buy his things tomorrow.
Weather’s horrible. Hope you’re Well.
Hagrid rolled up the note, gave it to the owl, which clamped it in its
beak, went to the door, and threw the owl out into the storm. Then he
came back and sat down as though this was as normal as talking on the
Harry realized his mouth was open and closed it quickly.
“Where was I?” said Hagrid, but at that moment, Uncle Vernon, still
ashen-faced but looking very angry, moved into the firelight.
“He’s not going,” he said.
“I’d like ter see a great Muggle like you stop him,” he said.
“A what?” said Harry, interested.
“A Muggle,” said Hagrid, “it’s what we call nonmagic folk like thern.
An’ it’s your bad luck you grew up in a family o’ the biggest Muggles I
ever laid eyes on.”
“We swore when we took him in we’d put a stop to that rubbish,” said
Uncle Vernon, “swore we’d stamp it out of him! Wizard indeed!”
“You knew?” said Harry. “You knew I’m a — a wizard?”
“Knew!” shrieked Aunt Petunia suddenly. “Knew! Of course we knew! How
could you not be, my dratted sister being what she was? Oh, she got a
letter just like that and disappeared off to that-that school-and came
home every vacation with her pockets full of frog spawn, turning teacups
into rats. I was the only one who saw her for what she was — a freak!
But for my mother and father, oh no, it was Lily this and Lily that,
they were proud of having a witch in the family!”
She stopped to draw a deep breath and then went ranting on. It seemed
she had been wanting to say all this for years.
“Then she met that Potter at school and they left and got married and
had you, and of course I knew you’d be just the same, just as strange,
just as — as — abnormal — and then, if you please, she went and got
herself blown up and we got landed with you!”
Harry had gone very white. As soon as he found his voice he said, “Blown
up? You told me they died in a car crash!”
“CAR CRASH!” roared Hagrid, jumping up so angrily that the Dursleys
scuttled back to their corner. “How could a car crash kill Lily an’
James Potter? It’s an outrage! A scandal! Harry Potter not knowin’ his
own story when every kid in our world knows his name!” “But why? What
happened?” Harry asked urgently.
The anger faded from Hagrid’s face. He looked suddenly anxious.
“I never expected this,” he said, in a low, worried voice. “I had no
idea, when Dumbledore told me there might be trouble gettin’ hold of
yeh, how much yeh didn’t know. Ah, Harry, I don’ know if I’m the right
person ter tell yeh — but someone 3 s gotta — yeh can’t go off ter
Hogwarts not knowin’.”
He threw a dirty look at the Dursleys.
“Well, it’s best yeh know as much as I can tell yeh — mind, I can’t
tell yeh everythin’, it’s a great myst’ry, parts of it….”
He sat down, stared into the fire for a few seconds, and then said, “It
begins, I suppose, with — with a person called — but it’s incredible
yeh don’t know his name, everyone in our world knows –”
“Well — I don’ like sayin’ the name if I can help it. No one does.”
“Gulpin’ gargoyles, Harry, people are still scared. Blimey, this is
difficult. See, there was this wizard who went… bad. As bad as you
could go. Worse. Worse than worse. His name was…”
Hagrid gulped, but no words came out.
“Could you write it down?” Harry suggested.
“Nah -can’t spell it. All right — Voldemort. ” Hagrid shuddered. “Don’
make me say it again. Anyway, this — this wizard, about twenty years
ago now, started lookin’ fer followers. Got ‘em, too — some were
afraid, some just wanted a bit o’ his power, ’cause he was gettin’
himself power, all right. Dark days, Harry. Didn’t know who ter trust,
didn’t dare get friendly with strange wizards or witches… terrible
things happened. He was takin’ over. ‘Course, some stood up to him –
an’ he killed ‘em. Horribly. One o’ the only safe places left was
Hogwarts. Reckon Dumbledore’s the only one You-Know-Who was afraid of.
Didn’t dare try takin’ the school, not jus’ then, anyway.
“Now, yer mum an’ dad were as good a witch an’ wizard as I ever knew.
Head boy an’ girl at Hogwarts in their day! Suppose the myst’ry is why
You-Know-Who never tried to get ‘em on his side before… probably knew
they were too close ter Dumbledore ter want anythin’ ter do with the
“Maybe he thought he could persuade ‘em… maybe he just wanted ‘em
outta the way. All anyone knows is, he turned up in the village where
you was all living, on Halloween ten years ago. You was just a year old.
He came ter yer house an’ — an’ –”
Hagrid suddenly pulled out a very dirty, spotted handkerchief and blew
his nose with a sound like a foghorn.
“Sorry,” he said. “But it’s that sad — knew yer mum an’ dad, an’ nicer
people yeh couldn’t find — anyway…”
“You-Know-Who killed ‘em. An’ then — an’ this is the real myst’ry of
the thing — he tried to kill you, too. Wanted ter make a clean job of
it, I suppose, or maybe he just liked killin’ by then. But he couldn’t
do it. Never wondered how you got that mark on yer forehead? That was no
ordinary cut. That’s what yeh get when a Powerful, evil curse touches
yeh — took care of yer mum an’ dad an’ yer house, even — but it didn’t
work on you, an’ that’s why yer famous, Harry. No one ever lived after
he decided ter kill ‘em, no one except you, an’ he’d killed some o’ the
best witches an’ wizards of the age — the McKinnons, the Bones, the
Prewetts — an’ you was only a baby, an’ you lived.”
Something very painful was going on in Harry’s mind. As Hagrid’s story
came to a close, he saw again the blinding flash of green light, more
clearly than he had ever remembered it before — and he remembered
something else, for the first time in his life: a high, cold, cruel
Hagrid was watching him sadly.
“Took yeh from the ruined house myself, on Dumbledore’s orders. Brought
yeh ter this lot…”
“Load of old tosh,” said Uncle Vernon. Harry jumped; he had almost
forgotten that the Dursleys were there. Uncle Vernon certainly seemed to
have got back his courage. He was glaring at Hagrid and his fists were
“Now, you listen here, boy,” he snarled, “I accept there’s something
strange about you, probably nothing a good beating wouldn’t have cured
– and as for all this about your parents, well, they were weirdos, no
denying it, and the world’s better off without them in my opinion –
asked for all they got, getting mixed up with these wizarding types –
just what I expected, always knew they’d come to a sticky end –”
But at that moment, Hagrid leapt from the sofa and drew a battered pink
umbrella from inside his coat. Pointing this at Uncle Vernon like a
sword, he said, “I’m warning you, Dursley -I’m warning you — one more
In danger of being speared on the end of an umbrella by a bearded giant,
Uncle Vernon’s courage failed again; he flattened himself against the
wall and fell silent.
“That’s better,” said Hagrid, breathing heavily and sitting back down on
the sofa, which this time sagged right down to the floor.
Harry, meanwhile, still had questions to ask, hundreds of them.
“But what happened to Vol–, sorry — I mean, You-Know-Who?”
“Good question, Harry. Disappeared. Vanished. Same night he tried ter
kill you. Makes yeh even more famous. That’s the biggest myst’ry, see…
he was gettin’ more an’ more powerful — why’d he go?
“Some say he died. Codswallop, in my opinion. Dunno if he had enough
human left in him to die. Some say he’s still out there, bidin’ his
time, like, but I don’ believe it. People who was on his side came back
ter ours. Some of ‘em came outta kinda trances. Don~ reckon they
could’ve done if he was comin’ back.
“Most of us reckon he’s still out there somewhere but lost his powers.
Too weak to carry on. ‘Cause somethin’ about you finished him, Harry.
There was somethin’ goin’ on that night he hadn’t counted on — I dunno
what it was, no one does — but somethin’ about you stumped him, all
Hagrid looked at Harry with warmth and respect blazing in his eyes, but
Harry, instead of feeling pleased and proud, felt quite sure there had
been a horrible mistake. A wizard? Him? How could he possibly be? He’d
spent his life being clouted by Dudley, and bullied by Aunt Petunia and
Uncle Vernon; if he was really a wizard, why hadn’t they been turned
into warty toads every time they’d tried to lock him in his cupboard? If
he’d once defeated the greatest sorcerer in the world, how come Dudley
had always been able to kick him around like a football?
“Hagrid,” he said quietly, “I think you must have made a mistake. I
don’t think I can be a wizard.”
To his surprise, Hagrid chuckled.
“Not a wizard, eh? Never made things happen when you was scared or
Harry looked into the fire. Now he came to think about it… every odd
thing that had ever made his aunt and uncle furious with him had
happened when he, Harry, had been upset or angry… chased by Dudley’s
gang, he had somehow found himself out of their reach… dreading going
to school with that ridiculous haircut, he’d managed to make it grow
back… and the very last time Dudley had hit him, hadn’t he got his
revenge, without even realizing he was doing it? Hadn’t he set a boa
constrictor on him?
Harry looked back at Hagrid, smiling, and saw that Hagrid was positively
beaming at him.
“See?” said Hagrid. “Harry Potter, not a wizard — you wait, you’ll be
right famous at Hogwarts.”
But Uncle Vernon wasn’t going to give in without a fight.
“Haven’t I told you he’s not going?” he hissed. “He’s going to Stonewall
High and he’ll be grateful for it. I’ve read those letters and he needs
all sorts of rubbish — spell books and wands and –”
“If he wants ter go, a great Muggle like you won’t stop him,” growled
Hagrid. “Stop Lily an’ James Potter’ s son goin’ ter Hogwarts! Yer mad.
His name’s been down ever since he was born. He’s off ter the finest
school of witchcraft and wizardry in the world. Seven years there and he
won’t know himself. He’ll be with youngsters of his own sort, fer a
change, an’ he’ll be under the greatest headmaster Hogwarts ever had
“I AM NOT PAYING FOR SOME CRACKPOT OLD FOOL To TEACH HIM
yelled Uncle Vernon.
But he had finally gone too far. Hagrid seized his umbrella and whirled
it over his head, “NEVER,” he thundered, “- INSULT- ALBUS- DUMBLEDOREIN-
FRONT- OF- ME!”
He brought the umbrella swishing down through the air to point at Dudley
– there was a flash of violet light, a sound like a firecracker, a
sharp squeal, and the next second, Dudley was dancing on the spot with
his hands clasped over his fat bottom, howling in pain. When he turned
his back on them, Harry saw a curly pig’s tail poking through a hole in
Uncle Vernon roared. Pulling Aunt Petunia and Dudley into the other
room, he cast one last terrified look at Hagrid and slammed the door
Hagrid looked down at his umbrella and stroked his beard.
“Shouldn’ta lost me temper,” he said ruefully, “but it didn’t work
anyway. Meant ter turn him into a pig, but I suppose he was so much like
a pig anyway there wasn’t much left ter do.”
He cast a sideways look at Harry under his bushy eyebrows.
“Be grateful if yeh didn’t mention that ter anyone at Hogwarts,” he
said. “I’m — er — not supposed ter do magic, strictly speakin’. I was
allowed ter do a bit ter follow yeh an’ get yer letters to yeh an’ stuff
– one o’ the reasons I was so keen ter take on the job
“Why aren’t you supposed to do magic?” asked Harry.
“Oh, well — I was at Hogwarts meself but I — er — got expelled, ter
tell yeh the truth. In me third year. They snapped me wand in half an’
everything. But Dumbledore let me stay on as gamekeeper. Great man,
Dumbledore.” “Why were you expelled?”
“It’s gettin’ late and we’ve got lots ter do tomorrow,” said Hagrid
loudly. “Gotta get up ter town, get all yer books an’ that.”
He took off his thick black coat and threw it to Harry.
“You can kip under that,” he said. “Don’ mind if it wriggles a bit, I
think I still got a couple o’ dormice in one o’ the pockets.”
Harry woke early the next morning. Although he could tell it was
daylight, he kept his eyes shut tight.
“It was a dream, he told himself firmly. “I dreamed a giant called
Hagrid came to tell me I was going to a school for wizards. When I open
my eyes I’ll be at home in my cupboard.”
There was suddenly a loud tapping noise.
And there’s Aunt Petunia knocking on the door, Harry thought, his heart
sinking. But he still didn’t open his eyes. It had been such a good
Tap. Tap. Tap.
“All right,” Harry mumbled, “I’m getting up.”
He sat up and Hagrid’s heavy coat fell off him. The hut was full of
sunlight, the storm was over, Hagrid himself was asleep on the collapsed
sofa, and there was an owl rapping its claw on the window, a newspaper
held in its beak.
Harry scrambled to his feet, so happy he felt as though a large balloon
was swelling inside him. He went straight to the window and jerked it
open. The owl swooped in and dropped the newspaper on top of Hagrid, who
didn’t wake up. The owl then fluttered onto the floor and began to
attack Hagrid’s coat.
“Don’t do that.”
Harry tried to wave the owl out of the way, but it snapped its beak
fiercely at him and carried on savaging the coat.
“Hagrid!” said Harry loudly. “There’s an owl
“Pay him,” Hagrid grunted into the sofa.
“He wants payin’ fer deliverin’ the paper. Look in the pockets.”
Hagrid’s coat seemed to be made of nothing but pockets — bunches of
keys, slug pellets, balls of string, peppermint humbugs, teabags…
finally, Harry pulled out a handful of strange-looking coins.
“Give him five Knuts,” said Hagrid sleepily.
“The little bronze ones.”
Harry counted out five little bronze coins, and the owl held out his leg
so Harry could put the money into a small leather pouch tied to it. Then
he flew off through the open window.
Hagrid yawned loudly, sat up, and stretched.
“Best be Off, Harry, lots ter do today, gotta get up ter London an’ buy
all yer stuff fer school.”
Harry was turning over the wizard coins and looking at them. He had just
thought of something that made him feel as though the happy balloon
inside him had got a puncture.
“Um — Hagrid?”
“Mm?” said Hagrid, who was pulling on his huge boots.
“I haven’t got any money — and you heard Uncle Vernon last night … he
won’t pay for me to go and learn magic.”
“Don’t worry about that,” said Hagrid, standing up and scratching his
head. “D’yeh think yer parents didn’t leave yeh anything?”
“But if their house was destroyed –”
“They didn’ keep their gold in the house, boy! Nah, first stop fer us is
Gringotts. Wizards’ bank. Have a sausage, they’re not bad cold — an’ I
wouldn’ say no teh a bit o’ yer birthday cake, neither.”
“Wizards have banks?”
“Just the one. Gringotts. Run by goblins.”
Harry dropped the bit of sausage he was holding.
“Yeah — so yeh’d be mad ter try an’ rob it, I’ll tell yeh that. Never
mess with goblins, Harry. Gringotts is the safest place in the world fer
anything yeh want ter keep safe — ‘cept maybe Hogwarts. As a matter o’
fact, I gotta visit Gringotts anyway. Fer Dumbledore. Hogwarts
business.” Hagrid drew himself up proudly. “He usually gets me ter do
important stuff fer him. Fetchin’ you gettin’ things from Gringotts –
knows he can trust me, see.
“Got everythin’? Come on, then.”
Harry followed Hagrid out onto the rock. The sky was quite clear now and
the sea gleamed in the sunlight. The boat Uncle Vernon had hired was
still there, with a lot of water in the bottom after the storm.
“How did you get here?” Harry asked, looking around for another boat.
“Flew,” said Hagrid.
“Yeah — but we’ll go back in this. Not s’pposed ter use magic now I’ve
They settled down in the boat, Harry still staring at Hagrid, trying to
imagine him flying.
“Seems a shame ter row, though,” said Hagrid, giving Harry another of
his sideways looks. “If I was ter — er — speed things up a bit, would
yeh mind not mentionin’ it at Hogwarts?”
“Of course not,” said Harry, eager to see more magic. Hagrid pulled out
the pink umbrella again, tapped it twice on the side of the boat, and
they sped off toward land.
“Why would you be mad to try and rob Gringotts?” Harry asked.
“Spells — enchantments,” said Hagrid, unfolding his newspaper as he
spoke. “They say there’s dragons guardin’ the highsecurity vaults. And
then yeh gotta find yer way — Gringotts is hundreds of miles under
London, see. Deep under the Underground. Yeh’d die of hunger tryin’ ter
get out, even if yeh did manage ter get yer hands on summat.”
Harry sat and thought about this while Hagrid read his newspaper, the
Daily Prophet. Harry had learned from Uncle Vernon that people liked to
be left alone while they did this, but it was very difficult, he’d never
had so many questions in his life.
“Ministry o’ Magic messin’ things up as usual,” Hagrid muttered, turning
“There’s a Ministry of Magic?” Harry asked, before he could stop
“‘Course,” said Hagrid. “They wanted Dumbledore fer Minister, 0 ‘
course, but he’d never leave Hogwarts, so old Cornelius Fudge got the
job. Bungler if ever there was one. So he pelts Dumbledore with owls
every morning, askin’ fer advice.”
“But what does a Ministry of Magic do?”
“Well, their main job is to keep it from the Muggles that there’s still
witches an’ wizards up an’ down the country.”
“Why? Blimey, Harry, everyone’d be wantin’ magic solutions to their
problems. Nah, we’re best left alone.”
At this moment the boat bumped gently into the harbor wall. Hagrid
folded up his newspaper, and they clambered up the stone steps onto the
Passersby stared a lot at Hagrid as they walked through the little town
to the station. Harry couldn’t blame them. Not only was Hagrid twice as
tall as anyone else, he kept pointing at perfectly ordinary things like
parking meters and saying loudly, “See that, Harry? Things these Muggles
dream up, eh?”
“Hagrid,” said Harry, panting a bit as he ran to keep up, “did you say
there are dragons at Gringotts?”
“Well, so they say,” said Hagrid. “Crikey, I’d like a dragon.”
“You’d like one?”
“Wanted one ever since I was a kid — here we go.”
They had reached the station. There was a train to London in five
minutes’ time. Hagrid, who didn’t understand “Muggle money,” as he
called it, gave the bills to Harry so he could buy their tickets.
People stared more than ever on the train. Hagrid took up two seats and
sat knitting what looked like a canary-yellow circus tent.
“Still got yer letter, Harry?” he asked as he counted stitches. Harry
took the parchment envelope out of his pocket.
“Good,” said Hagrid. “There’s a list there of everything yeh need.”
Harry unfolded a second piece of paper he hadn’t noticed the night
before, and read:
HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY
First-year students will require:
1. Three sets of plain work robes (black)
2. One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear
3. One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)
4. One winter cloak (black, silver fastenings)
Please note that all pupils’ clothes should carry name tags
All students should have a copy of each of the following:
The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1) by Miranda Goshawk
A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot
Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling
A Beginners’ Guide to Transfiguration by Emetic Switch
One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore
Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger
Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander
The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble
wand cauldron (pewter, standard size 2) set
glass or crystal phials
Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad
PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED
“Can we buy all this in London?” Harry wondered aloud.
“If yeh know where to go,” said Hagrid.
Harry had never been to London before. Although Hagrid seemed to know
where he was going, he was obviously not used to getting there in an
ordinary way. He got stuck in the ticket barrier on the Underground, and
complained loudly that the seats were too small and the trains too slow.
“I don’t know how the Muggles manage without magic,” he said as they
climbed a broken-down escalator that led up to a bustling road lined
Hagrid was so huge that he parted the crowd easily; all Harry had to do
was keep close behind him. They passed book shops and music stores,
hamburger restaurants and cinemas, but nowhere that looked as if it
could sell you a magic wand. This was just an ordinary street full of
ordinary people. Could there really be piles of wizard gold buried miles
beneath them? Were there really shops that sold spell books and
broomsticks? Might this not all be some huge joke that the Dursleys had
cooked up? If Harry hadn’t known that the Dursleys had no sense of
humor, he might have thought so; yet somehow, even though everything
Hagrid had told him so far was unbelievable, Harry couldn’t help
“This is it,” said Hagrid, coming to a halt, “the Leaky Cauldron. It’s a
It was a tiny, grubby-looking pub. If Hagrid hadn’t pointed it out,
Harry wouldn’t have noticed it was there. The people hurrying by didn’t
glance at it. Their eyes slid from the big book shop on one side to the
record shop on the other as if they couldn’t see the Leaky Cauldron at
all. In fact, Harry had the most peculiar feeling that only he and
Hagrid could see it. Before he could mention this, Hagrid had steered
For a famous place, it was very dark and shabby. A few old women were
sitting in a corner, drinking tiny glasses of sherry. One of them was
smoking a long pipe. A little man in a top hat was talking to the old
bartender, who was quite bald and looked like a toothless walnut. The
low buzz of chatter stopped when they walked in. Everyone seemed to know
Hagrid; they waved and smiled at him, and the bartender reached for a
glass, saying, “The usual, Hagrid?”
“Can’t, Tom, I’m on Hogwarts business,” said Hagrid, clapping his great
hand on Harry’s shoulder and making Harry’s knees buckle.
“Good Lord,” said the bartender, peering at Harry, “is this — can this
The Leaky Cauldron had suddenly gone completely still and silent.
“Bless my soul,” whispered the old bartender, “Harry Potter… what an
He hurried out from behind the bar, rushed toward Harry and seized his
hand, tears in his eyes.
“Welcome back, Mr. Potter, welcome back.”
Harry didn’t know what to say. Everyone was looking at him. The old
woman with the pipe was puffing on it without realizing it had gone out.
Hagrid was beaming.
Then there was a great scraping of chairs and the next moment, Harry
found himself shaking hands with everyone in the Leaky Cauldron.
“Doris Crockford, Mr. Potter, can’t believe I’m meeting you at last.”
“So proud, Mr. Potter, I’m just so proud.”
“Always wanted to shake your hand — I’m all of a flutter.”
“Delighted, Mr. Potter, just can’t tell you, Diggle’s the name, Dedalus
“I’ve seen you before!” said Harry, as Dedalus Diggle’s top hat fell off
in his excitement. “You bowed to me once in a shop.”
“He remembers!” cried Dedalus Diggle, looking around at everyone. “Did
you hear that? He remembers me!” Harry shook hands again and again –
Doris Crockford kept coming back for more.
A pale young man made his way forward, very nervously. One of his eyes
“Professor Quirrell!” said Hagrid. “Harry, Professor Quirrell will be
one of your teachers at Hogwarts.”
“P-P-Potter,” stammered Professor Quirrell, grasping Harry’s hand,
“c-can’t t-tell you how p- pleased I am to meet you.”
“What sort of magic do you teach, Professor Quirrell?”
“D-Defense Against the D-D-Dark Arts,” muttered Professor Quirrell, as
though he’d rather not think about it. “N-not that you n-need it, eh,
P-P-Potter?” He laughed nervously. “You’ll be g-getting all your
equipment, I suppose? I’ve g-got to p-pick up a new b-book on vampires,
m-myself.” He looked terrified at the very thought.
But the others wouldn’t let Professor Quirrell keep Harry to himself. It
took almost ten minutes to get away from them all. At last, Hagrid
managed to make himself heard over the babble.
“Must get on — lots ter buy. Come on, Harry.”
Doris Crockford shook Harry’s hand one last time, and Hagrid led them
through the bar and out into a small, walled courtyard, where there was
nothing but a trash can and a few weeds.
Hagrid grinned at Harry.
“Told yeh, didn’t I? Told yeh you was famous. Even Professor Quirrell
was tremblin’ ter meet yeh — mind you, he’s usually tremblin’.”
“Is he always that nervous?”
“Oh, yeah. Poor bloke. Brilliant mind. He was fine while he was
studyin’ outta books but then he took a year off ter get some firsthand
experience…. They say he met vampires in the Black Forest, and there
was a nasty bit o’ trouble with a hag — never been the same since.
Scared of the students, scared of his own subject now, where’s me
Vampires? Hags? Harry’s head was swimming. Hagrid, meanwhile, was
counting bricks in the wall above the trash can.
“Three up… two across he muttered. “Right, stand back, Harry.”
He tapped the wall three times with the point of his umbrella.
The brick he had touched quivered — it wriggled — in the middle, a
small hole appeared — it grew wider and wider — a second later they
were facing an archway large enough even for Hagrid, an archway onto a
cobbled street that twisted and turned out of sight.
“Welcome,” said Hagrid, “to Diagon Alley.”
He grinned at Harry’s amazement. They stepped through the archway. Harry
looked quickly over his shoulder and saw the archway shrink instantly
back into solid wall.
The sun shone brightly on a stack of cauldrons outside the nearest shop.
Cauldrons — All Sizes - Copper, Brass, Pewter, Silver — Self-Stirring
– Collapsible, said a sign hanging over them.
“Yeah, you’ll be needin’ one,” said Hagrid, “but we gotta get yer money
Harry wished he had about eight more eyes. He turned his head in every
direction as they walked up the street, trying to look at everything at
once: the shops, the things outside them, the people doing their
shopping. A plump woman outside an Apothecary was shaking her head as
they passed, saying, “Dragon liver, seventeen Sickles an ounce, they’re
A low, soft hooting came from a dark shop with a sign saying Eeylops Owl
Emporium — Tawny, Screech, Barn, Brown, and Snowy. Several boys of
about Harry’s age had their noses pressed against a window with
broomsticks in it. “Look,” Harry heard one of them say, “the new Nimbus
Two Thousand — fastest ever –” There were shops selling robes, shops
selling telescopes and strange silver instruments Harry had never seen
before, windows stacked with barrels of bat spleens and eels’ eyes,
tottering piles of spell books, quills, and rolls of parchment, potion
bottles, globes of the moon….
“Gringotts,” said Hagrid.
They had reached a snowy white building that towered over the other
little shops. Standing beside its burnished bronze doors, wearing a
uniform of scarlet and gold, was -
“Yeah, that’s a goblin,” said Hagrid quietly as they walked up the white
stone steps toward him. The goblin was about a head shorter than Harry.
He had a swarthy, clever face, a pointed beard and, Harry noticed, very
long fingers and feet. He bowed as they walked inside. Now they were
facing a second pair of doors, silver this time, with words engraved
Enter, stranger, but take heed
Of what awaits the sin of greed,
For those who take, but do not earn,
Must pay most dearly in their turn.
So if you seek beneath our floors
A treasure that was never yours,
Thief, you have been warned, beware
Of finding more than treasure there.
“Like I said, Yeh’d be mad ter try an’ rob it,” said Hagrid.
A pair of goblins bowed them through the silver doors and they were in a
vast marble hall. About a hundred more goblins were sitting on high
stools behind a long counter, scribbling in large ledgers, weighing
coins in brass scales, examining precious stones through eyeglasses.
There were too many doors to count leading off the hall, and yet more
goblins were showing people in and out of these. Hagrid and Harry made
for the counter.
“Morning,” said Hagrid to a free goblin. “We’ve come ter take some money
outta Mr. Harry Potter’s safe.”
“You have his key, Sir?”
“Got it here somewhere,” said Hagrid, and he started emptying his
pockets onto the counter, scattering a handful of moldy dog biscuits
over the goblin’s book of numbers. The goblin wrinkled his nose. Harry
watched the goblin on their right weighing a pile of rubies as big as
“Got it,” said Hagrid at last, holding up a tiny golden key.
The goblin looked at it closely.
“That seems to be in order.”
“An’ I’ve also got a letter here from Professor Dumbledore,” said Hagrid
importantly, throwing out his chest. “It’s about the YouKnow-What in
vault seven hundred and thirteen.”
The goblin read the letter carefully.
“Very well,” he said, handing it back to Hagrid, “I will have Someone
take you down to both vaults. Griphook!”
Griphook was yet another goblin. Once Hagrid had crammed all the dog
biscuits back inside his pockets, he and Harry followed Griphook toward
one of the doors leading off the hall.
“What’s the You-Know-What in vault seven hundred and thirteen?” Harry
“Can’t tell yeh that,” said Hagrid mysteriously. “Very secret. Hogwarts
business. Dumbledore’s trusted me. More’n my job’s worth ter tell yeh
Griphook held the door open for them. Harry, who had expected more
marble, was surprised. They were in a narrow stone passageway lit with
flaming torches. It sloped steeply downward and there were little
railway tracks on the floor. Griphook whistled and a small cart came
hurtling up the tracks toward them. They climbed in — Hagrid with some
difficulty — and were off.
At first they just hurtled through a maze of twisting passages. Harry
tried to remember, left, right, right, left, middle fork, right, left,
but it was impossible. The rattling cart seemed to know its own way,
because Griphook wasn’t steering.
Harry’s eyes stung as the cold air rushed past them, but he kept them
wide open. Once, he thought he saw a burst of fire at the end of a
passage and twisted around to see if it was a dragon, but too late - -
they plunged even deeper, passing an underground lake where huge
stalactites and stalagmites grew from the ceiling and floor.
I never know,” Harry called to Hagrid over the noise of the cart,
“what’s the difference between a stalagmite and a stalactite?”
“Stalagmite’s got an ‘m’ in it,” said Hagrid. “An’ don’ ask me questions
just now, I think I’m gonna be sick.”
He did look very green, and when the cart stopped at last beside a small
door in the passage wall, Hagrid got out and had to lean against the
wall to stop his knees from trembling.
Griphook unlocked the door. A lot of green smoke came billowing out, and
as it cleared, Harry gasped. Inside were mounds of gold coins. Columns
of silver. Heaps of little bronze Knuts.
“All yours,” smiled Hagrid.
All Harry’s — it was incredible. The Dursleys couldn’t have known about
this or they’d have had it from him faster than blinking. How often had
they complained how much Harry cost them to keep? And all the time there
had been a small fortune belonging to him, buried deep under London.
Hagrid helped Harry pile some of it into a bag.
“The gold ones are Galleons,” he explained. “Seventeen silver Sickles to
a Galleon and twenty-nine Knuts to a Sickle, it’s easy enough. Right,
that should be enough fer a couple o’ terms, we’ll keep the rest safe
for yeh.” He turned to Griphook. “Vault seven hundred and thirteen now,
please, and can we go more slowly?”
“One speed only,” said Griphook.
They were going even deeper now and gathering speed. The air became
colder and colder as they hurtled round tight corners. They went
rattling over an underground ravine, and Harry leaned over the side to
try to see what was down at the dark bottom, but Hagrid groaned and
pulled him back by the scruff of his neck.
Vault seven hundred and thirteen had no keyhole.
“Stand back,” said Griphook importantly. He stroked the door gently with
one of his long fingers and it simply melted away.
“If anyone but a Gringotts goblin tried that, they’d be sucked through
the door and trapped in there,” said Griphook.
“How often do you check to see if anyone’s inside?” Harry asked.
“About once every ten years,” said Griphook with a rather nasty grin.
Something really extraordinary had to be inside this top security vault,
Harry was sure, and he leaned forward eagerly, expecting to see fabulous
jewels at the very least — but at first he thought it was empty. Then
he noticed a grubby little package wrapped up in brown paper lying on
the floor. Hagrid picked it up and tucked it deep inside his coat. Harry
longed to know what it was, but knew better than to ask.
“Come on, back in this infernal cart, and don’t talk to me on the way
back, it’s best if I keep me mouth shut,” said Hagrid.
One wild cart ride later they stood blinking in the sunlight outside
Gringotts. Harry didn’t know where to run first now that he had a bag
full of money. He didn’t have to know how many Galleons there were to a
pound to know that he was holding more money than he’d had in his whole
life — more money than even Dudley had ever had.
“Might as well get yer uniform,” said Hagrid, nodding toward Madam
Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions. “Listen, Harry, would yeh mind if I
slipped off fer a pick-me-up in the Leaky Cauldron? I hate them
Gringotts carts.” He did still look a bit sick, so Harry entered Madam
Malkin’s shop alone, feeling nervous.
Madam Malkin was a squat, smiling witch dressed all in mauve.
“Hogwarts, clear?” she said, when Harry started to speak. “Got the lot
here — another young man being fitted up just now, in fact. ”
In the back of the shop, a boy with a pale, pointed face was standing on
a footstool while a second witch pinned up his long black robes. Madam
Malkin stood Harry on a stool next to him) slipped a long robe over his
head, and began to pin it to the right length.
“Hello,” said the boy, “Hogwarts, too?”
“Yes,” said Harry.
“My father’s next door buying my books and mother’s up the street
looking at wands,” said the boy. He had a bored, drawling voice. “Then
I’m going to drag them off to took at racing brooms. I don’t see why
first years can’t have their own. I think I’ll bully father into getting
me one and I’ll smuggle it in somehow.”
Harry was strongly reminded of Dudley.
“Have you got your own broom?” the boy went on.
“No,” said Harry.
“Play Quidditch at all?”
“No,” Harry said again, wondering what on earth Quidditch could be.
“I do — Father says it’s a crime if I’m not picked to play for my
house, and I must say, I agree. Know what house you’ll be in yet?”
“No,” said Harry, feeling more stupid by the minute.
“Well, no one really knows until they get there, do they, but I know
I’ll be in Slytherin, all our family have been — imagine being in
Hufflepuff, I think I’d leave, wouldn’t you?” “Mmm,” said Harry, wishing
he could say something a bit more interesting.
“I say, look at that man!” said the boy suddenly, nodding toward the
front window. Hagrid was standing there, grinning at Harry and pointing
at two large ice creams to show he couldn’t come in.
“That’s Hagrid,” said Harry, pleased to know something the boy didn’t.
“He works at Hogwarts.”
“Oh,” said the boy, “I’ve heard of him. He’s a sort of servant, isn’t
“He’s the gamekeeper,” said Harry. He was liking the boy less and less
“Yes, exactly. I heard he’s a sort of savage — lives in a hut on the
school grounds and every now and then he gets drunk, tries to do magic,
and ends up setting fire to his bed.”
“I think he’s brilliant,” said Harry coldly.
“Do you?” said the boy, with a slight sneer. “Why is he with you? Where
are your parents?”
“They’re dead,” said Harry shortly. He didn’t feel much like going into
the matter with this boy.
“Oh, sorry,” said the other,. not sounding sorry at all. “But they were
our kind, weren’t they?”
“They were a witch and wizard, if that’s what you mean.”
“I really don’t think they should let the other sort in, do you? They’re
just not the same, they’ve never been brought up to know our ways. Some
of them have never even heard of Hogwarts until they get the letter,
imagine. I think they should keep it in the old wizarding families.
What’s your surname, anyway?”
But before Harry could answer, Madam Malkin said, “That’s you done, my
dear,” and Harry, not sorry for an excuse to stop talking to the boy,
hopped down from the footstool.
“Well, I’ll see you at Hogwarts, I suppose,” said the drawling boy.
Harry was rather quiet as he ate the ice cream Hagrid had bought him
(chocolate and raspberry with chopped nuts).
“What’s up?” said Hagrid.
“Nothing,” Harry lied. They stopped to buy parchment and quills. Harry
cheered up a bit when he found a bottle of ink that changed color as you
wrote. When they had left the shop, he said, “Hagrid, what’s Quidditch?”
“Blimey, Harry, I keep forgettin’ how little yeh know — not knowin’
“Don’t make me feel worse,” said Harry. He told Hagrid about the pate
boy in Madam Malkin’s.
“–and he said people from Muggle families shouldn’t even be allowed
“Yer not from a Muggle family. If he’d known who yeh were — he’s grown
up knowin’ yer name if his parents are wizardin’ folk. You saw what
everyone in the Leaky Cauldron was like when they saw yeh. Anyway, what
does he know about it, some o’ the best I ever saw were the only ones
with magic in ‘em in a long line 0′ Muggles — look at yer mum! Look
what she had fer a sister!”
“So what is Quidditch?”
“It’s our sport. Wizard sport. It’s like — like soccer in the Muggle
world — everyone follows Quidditch — played up in the air on
broomsticks and there’s four balls — sorta hard ter explain the rules.”
“And what are Slytherin and Hufflepuff?”
“School houses. There’s four. Everyone says Hufflepuff are a lot o’
duffers, but –”
“I bet I’m in Hufflepuff” said Harry gloomily.
“Better Hufflepuff than Slytherin,” said Hagrid darkly. “There’s not a
single witch or wizard who went bad who wasn’t in Slytherin.
You-Know-Who was one.”
“Vol-, sorry - You-Know-Who was at Hogwarts?”
“Years an’ years ago,” said Hagrid.
They bought Harry’s school books in a shop called Flourish and Blotts
where the shelves were stacked to the ceiling with books as large as
paving stones bound in leather; books the size of postage stamps in
covers of silk; books full of peculiar symbols and a few books with
nothing in them at all. Even Dudley, who never read anything, would have
been wild to get his hands on some of these. Hagrid almost had to drag
Harry away from Curses and Countercurses (Bewitch Your Friends and
Befuddle Your Enemies with the Latest Revenges: Hair Loss, Jelly-Legs,
Tongue- Tying and Much, Much More) by Professor Vindictus Viridian.
“I was trying to find out how to curse Dudley.”
“I’m not sayin’ that’s not a good idea, but yer not ter use magic in the
Muggle world except in very special circumstances,” said Hagrid. “An’
anyway, yeh couldn’ work any of them curses yet, yeh’ll need a lot more
study before yeh get ter that level.”
Hagrid wouldn’t let Harry buy a solid gold cauldron, either (”It says
pewter on yer list”), but they got a nice set of scales for weighing
potion ingredients and a collapsible brass telescope. Then they visited
the Apothecary, which was fascinating enough to make up for its horrible
smell, a mixture of bad eggs and rotted cabbages. Barrels of slimy stuff
stood on the floor; jars of herbs, dried roots, and bright powders lined
the walls; bundles of feathers, strings of fangs, and snarled claws hung
from the ceiling. While Hagrid asked the man behind the counter for a
supply of some basic potion ingredients for Harry, Harry himself
examined silver unicorn horns at twenty-one Galleons each and minuscule,
glittery-black beetle eyes (five Knuts a scoop).
Outside the Apothecary, Hagrid checked Harry’s list again.
“Just yer wand left - A yeah, an’ I still haven’t got yeh a birthday
Harry felt himself go red.
“You don’t have to –”
“I know I don’t have to. Tell yeh what, I’ll get yer animal. Not a toad,
toads went outta fashion years ago, yeh’d be laughed at - an’ I don’
like cats, they make me sneeze. I’ll get yer an owl. All the kids want
owls, they’re dead useful, carry yer mail an’ everythin’.”
Twenty minutes later, they left Eeylops Owl Emporium, which had been
dark and full of rustling and flickering, jewel-bright eyes. Harry now
carried a large cage that held a beautiful snowy owl, fast asleep with
her head under her wing. He couldn’t stop stammering his thanks,
sounding just like Professor Quirrell.
“Don’ mention it,” said Hagrid gruffly. “Don’ expect you’ve had a lotta
presents from them Dursleys. Just Ollivanders left now - only place fer
wands, Ollivanders, and yeh gotta have the best wand.”
A magic wand… this was what Harry had been really looking forward to.
The last shop was narrow and shabby. Peeling gold letters over the door
read Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C. A single wand lay
on a faded purple cushion in the dusty window.
A tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop as they stepped
inside. It was a tiny place, empty except for a single, spindly chair
that Hagrid sat on to wait. Harry felt strangely as though he had
entered a very strict library; he swallowed a lot of new questions that
had just occurred to him and looked instead at the thousands of narrow
boxes piled neatly right up to the ceiling. For some reason, the back of
his neck prickled. The very dust and silence in here seemed to tingle
with some secret magic.
“Good afternoon,” said a soft voice. Harry jumped. Hagrid must have
jumped, too, because there was a loud crunching noise and he got quickly
off the spindly chair.
An old man was standing before them, his wide, pale eyes shining like
moons through the gloom of the shop.
“Hello,” said Harry awkwardly.
“Ah yes,” said the man. “Yes, yes. I thought I’d be seeing you soon.
Harry Potter.” It wasn’t a question. “You have your mother’s eyes. It
seems only yesterday she was in here herself, buying her first wand. Ten
and a quarter inches long, swishy, made of willow. Nice wand for charm
Mr. Ollivander moved closer to Harry. Harry wished he would blink. Those
silvery eyes were a bit creepy.
“Your father, on the other hand, favored a mahogany wand. Eleven inches.
Pliable. A little more power and excellent for transfiguration. Well, I
say your father favored it — it’s really the wand that chooses the
wizard, of course.”
Mr. Ollivander had come so close that he and Harry were almost nose to
nose. Harry could see himself reflected in those misty eyes.
“And that’s where…”
Mr. Ollivander touched the lightning scar on Harry’s forehead with a
long, white finger.
“I’m sorry to say I sold the wand that did it,” he said softly.
“Thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Powerful wand, very powerful, and in
the wrong hands… well, if I’d known what that wand was going out into
the world to do….”
He shook his head and then, to Harry’s relief, spotted Hagrid.
“Rubeus! Rubeus Hagrid! How nice to see you again…. Oak, sixteen
inches, rather bendy, wasn’t it?”
“It was, sir, yes,” said Hagrid.
“Good wand, that one. But I suppose they snapped it in half when you got
expelled?” said Mr. Ollivander, suddenly stern.
“Er — yes, they did, yes,” said Hagrid, shuffling his feet. “I’ve still
got the pieces, though,” he added brightly.
“But you don’t use them?” said Mr. Ollivander sharply.
“Oh, no, sit,” said Hagrid quickly. Harry noticed he gripped his pink
umbrella very tightly as he spoke.
“Hmmm,” said Mr. Ollivander, giving Hagrid a piercing look. “Well, now
– Mr. Potter. Let me see.” He pulled a long tape measure with silver
markings out of his pocket. “Which is your wand arm?”
“Er — well, I’m right-handed,” said Harry.
“Hold out your arm. That’s it.” He measured Harry from shoulder to
finger, then wrist to elbow, shoulder to floor, knee to armpit and round
his head. As he measured, he said, “Every Ollivander wand has a core of
a powerful magical substance, Mr. Potter. We use unicorn hairs, phoenix
tail feathers, and the heartstrings of dragons. No two Ollivander wands
are the same, just as no two unicorns, dragons, or phoenixes are quite
the same. And of course, you will never get such good results with
another wizard’s wand.”
Harry suddenly realized that the tape measure, which was measuring
between his nostrils, was doing this on its own. Mr. Ollivander was
flitting around the shelves, taking down boxes.
“That will do,” he said, and the tape measure crumpled into a heap on
the floor. “Right then, Mr. Potter. Try this one. Beechwood and dragon
heartstring. Nine inches. Nice and flexible. just take it and give it a
Harry took the wand and (feeling foolish) waved it around a bit, but Mr.
Ollivander snatched it out of his hand almost at once.
“Maple and phoenix feather. Seven inches. Quite whippy. Try –”
Harry tried — but he had hardly raised the wand when it, too, was
snatched back by Mr. Ollivander.
“No, no -here, ebony and unicorn hair, eight and a half inches, springy.
Go on, go on, try it out.”
Harry tried. And tried. He had no idea what Mr. Ollivander was waiting
for. The pile of tried wands was mounting higher and higher on the
spindly chair, but the more wands Mr. Ollivander pulled from the
shelves, the happier he seemed to become.
“Tricky customer, eh? Not to worry, we’ll find the perfect match here
somewhere — I wonder, now - - yes, why not — unusual combination –
holly and phoenix feather, eleven inches, nice and supple.”
Harry took the wand. He felt a sudden warmth in his fingers. He raised
the wand above his head, brought it swishing down through the dusty air
and a stream of red and gold sparks shot from the end like a firework,
throwing dancing spots of light on to the walls. Hagrid whooped and
clapped and Mr. Ollivander cried, “Oh, bravo! Yes, indeed, oh, very
good. Well, well, well… how curious… how very curious… ”
He put Harry’s wand back into its box and wrapped it in brown paper,
still muttering, “Curious… curious..
“Sorry,” said Harry, “but what’s curious?”
Mr. Ollivander fixed Harry with his pale stare.
“I remember every wand I’ve ever sold, Mr. Potter. Every single wand. It
so happens that the phoenix whose tail feather is in your wand, gave
another feather — just one other. It is very curious indeed that you
should be destined for this wand when its brother why, its brother gave
you that scar.”
“Yes, thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Curious indeed how these things
happen. The wand chooses the wizard, remember…. I think we must expect
great things from you, Mr. Potter…. After all, He-
Who-Must-Not-Be-Named did great things — terrible, yes, but great.”
Harry shivered. He wasn’t sure he liked Mr. Ollivander too much. He paid
seven gold Galleons for his wand, and Mr. Ollivander bowed them from his
The late afternoon sun hung low in the sky as Harry and Hagrid made
their way back down Diagon Alley, back through the wall, back through
the Leaky Cauldron, now empty. Harry didn’t speak at all as they walked
down the road; he didn’t even notice how much people were gawking at
them on the Underground, laden as they were with all their funny-shaped
packages, with the snowy owl asleep in its cage on Harry’s lap. Up
another escalator, out into Paddington station; Harry only realized
where they were when Hagrid tapped him on the shoulder.
“Got time fer a bite to eat before yer train leaves,” he said.
He bought Harry a hamburger and they sat down on plastic seats to eat
them. Harry kept looking around. Everything looked so strange, somehow.
“You all right, Harry? Yer very quiet,” said Hagrid.
Harry wasn’t sure he could explain. He’d just had the best birthday of
his life — and yet — he chewed his hamburger, trying to find the
“Everyone thinks I’m special,” he said at last. “All those people in the
Leaky Cauldron, Professor Quirrell, Mr. Ollivander… but I don’t know
anything about magic at all. How can they expect great things? I’m
famous and I can’t even remember what I’m famous for. I don’t know what
happened when Vol-, sorry — I mean, the night my parents died.”
Hagrid leaned across the table. Behind the wild beard and eyebrows he
wore a very kind smile.
“Don’ you worry, Harry. You’ll learn fast enough. Everyone starts at the
beginning at Hogwarts, you’ll be just fine. just be yerself. I know it’s
hard. Yeh’ve been singled out, an’ that’s always hard. But yeh’ll have a
great time at Hogwarts — I did — still do, ’smatter of fact.”
Hagrid helped Harry on to the train that would take him back to the
Dursleys, then handed him an envelope.
“Yer ticket fer Hogwarts, ” he said. “First o’ September — King’s Cross
– it’s all on yer ticket. Any problems with the Dursleys, send me a
letter with yer owl, she’ll know where to find me…. See yeh soon,
The train pulled out of the station. Harry wanted to watch Hagrid until
he was out of sight; he rose in his seat and pressed his nose against
the window, but he blinked and Hagrid had gone.
THE JOURNEY FROM PLATFORM NINE AND THREE-QUARTERS
Harry’s last month with the Dursleys wasn’t fun. True, Dudley was now so
scared of Harry he wouldn’t stay in the same room, while Aunt Petunia
and Uncle Vernon didn’t shut Harry in his cupboard, force him to do
anything, or shout at him — in fact, they didn’t speak to him at all.
Half terrified, half furious, they acted as though any chair with Harry
in it were empty. Although this was an improvement in many ways, it did
become a bit depressing after a while.
Harry kept to his room, with his new owl for company. He had decided to
call her Hedwig, a name he had found in A History of Magic. His school
books were very interesting. He lay on his bed reading late into the
night, Hedwig swooping in and out of the open window as she pleased. It
was lucky that Aunt Petunia didn’t come in to vacuum anymore, because
Hedwig kept bringing back dead mice. Every night before he went to
sleep, Harry ticked off another day on the piece of paper he had pinned
to the wall, counting down to September the first.
On the last day of August he thought he’d better speak to his aunt and
uncle about getting to King’s Cross station the next day, so he went
down to the living room where they were watching a quiz show on
television. He cleared his throat to let them know he was there, and
Dudley screamed and ran from the room.
“Er — Uncle Vernon?”
Uncle Vernon grunted to show he was listening.
“Er — I need to be at King’s Cross tomorrow to — to go to Hogwarts.”
Uncle Vernon grunted again.
“Would it be all right if you gave me a lift?”
Grunt. Harry supposed that meant yes.
He was about to go back upstairs when Uncle Vernon actually spoke.
“Funny way to get to a wizards’ school, the train. Magic carpets all got
punctures, have they?”
Harry didn’t say anything.
“Where is this school, anyway?”
“I don’t know,” said Harry, realizing this for the first time. He pulled
the ticket Hagrid had given him out of his pocket.
“I just take the train from platform nine and three-quarters at eleven
o’clock,” he read.
His aunt and uncle stared.
“Nine and three-quarters.”
“Don’t talk rubbish,” said Uncle Vernon. “There is no platform nine and
“It’s on my ticket.”
“Barking,” said Uncle Vernon, “howling mad, the lot of them. You’ll see.
You just wait. All right, we’ll take you to King’s Cross. We’re going up
to London tomorrow anyway, or I wouldn’t bother.”
“Why are you going to London?” Harry asked, trying to keep things
“Taking Dudley to the hospital,” growled Uncle Vernon. “Got to have that
ruddy tail removed before he goes to Smeltings.”
Harry woke at five o’clock the next morning and was too excited and
nervous to go back to sleep. He got up and pulled on his jeans because
he didn’t want to walk into the station in his wizard’s robes — he’d
change on the train. He checked his Hogwarts list yet again to make sure
he had everything he needed, saw that Hedwig was shut safely in her
cage, and then paced the room, waiting for the Dursleys to get up. Two
hours later, Harry’s huge, heavy trunk had been loaded into the
Dursleys’ car, Aunt Petunia had talked Dudley into sitting next to
Harry, and they had set off.
They reached King’s Cross at half past ten. Uncle Vernon dumped Harry’s
trunk onto a cart and wheeled it into the station for him. Harry thought
this was strangely kind until Uncle Vernon stopped dead, facing the
platforms with a nasty grin on his face.
“Well, there you are, boy. Platform nine — platform ten. Your platform
should be somewhere in the middle, but they don’t seem to have built it
yet, do they?”
He was quite right, of course. There was a big plastic number nine over
one platform and a big plastic number ten over the one next to it, and
in the middle, nothing at all.
“Have a good term,” said Uncle Vernon with an even nastier smile. He
left without another word. Harry turned and saw the Dursleys drive away.
All three of them were laughing. Harry’s mouth went rather dry. What on
earth was he going to do? He was starting to attract a lot of funny
looks, because of Hedwig. He’d have to ask someone.
He stopped a passing guard, but didn’t dare mention platform nine and
three-quarters. The guard had never heard of Hogwarts and when Harry
couldn’t even tell him what part of the country it was in, he started to
get annoyed, as though Harry was being stupid on purpose. Getting
desperate, Harry asked for the train that left at eleven o’clock, but
the guard said there wasn’t one. In the end the guard strode away,
muttering about time wasters. Harry was now trying hard not to panic.
According to the large clock over the arrivals board, he had ten minutes
left to get on the train to Hogwarts and he had no idea how to do it; he
was stranded in the middle of a station with a trunk he could hardly
lift, a pocket full of wizard money, and a large owl.
Hagrid must have forgotten to tell him something you had to do, like
tapping the third brick on the left to get into Diagon Alley. He
wondered if he should get out his wand and start tapping the ticket
inspector’s stand between platforms nine and ten.
At that moment a group of people passed just behind him and he caught a
few words of what they were saying.
“– packed with Muggles, of course –”
Harry swung round. The speaker was a plump woman who was talking to four
boys, all with flaming red hair. Each of them was pushing a trunk like
Harry’s in front of him — and they had an owl.
Heart hammering, Harry pushed his cart after them. They stopped and so
did he, just near enough to hear what they were saying.
“Now, what’s the platform number?” said the boys’ mother.
“Nine and three-quarters!” piped a small girl, also red-headed, who was
holding her hand, “Mom, can’t I go… ”
“You’re not old enough, Ginny, now be quiet. All right, Percy, you go
What looked like the oldest boy marched toward platforms nine and ten.
Harry watched, careful not to blink in case he missed it — but just as
the boy reached the dividing barrier between the two platforms, a large
crowd of tourists came swarming in front of him and by the time the last
backpack had cleared away, the boy had vanished.
“Fred, you next,” the plump woman said.
“I’m not Fred, I’m George,” said the boy. “Honestly, woman, you call
yourself our mother? CarA you tell I’m George?”
“Sorry, George, dear.”
“Only joking, I am Fred,” said the boy, and off he went. His twin called
after him to hurry up, and he must have done so, because a second later,
he had gone — but how had he done it?
Now the third brother was walking briskly toward the barrier he was
almost there — and then, quite suddenly, he wasn’t anywhere.
There was nothing else for it.
“Excuse me,” Harry said to the plump woman.
“Hello, dear,” she said. “First time at Hogwarts? Ron’s new, too.”
She pointed at the last and youngest of her sons. He was tall, thin, and
gangling, with freckles, big hands and feet, and a long nose.
“Yes,” said Harry. “The thing is — the thing is, I don’t know how to
“How to get onto the platform?” she said kindly, and Harry nodded.
“Not to worry,” she said. “All you have to do is walk straight at the
barrier between platforms nine and ten. Don’t stop and don’t be scared
you’ll crash into it, that’s very important. Best do it at a bit of a
run if you’re nervous. Go on, go now before Ron.”
“Er — okay,” said Harry.
He pushed his trolley around and stared at the barrier. It looked very
He started to walk toward it. People jostled him on their way to
platforms nine and ten. Harry walked more quickly. He was going to smash
right into that barrier and then he’d be in trouble — leaning forward
on his cart, he broke into a heavy run — the barrier was coming nearer
and nearer — he wouldn’t be able to stop — the cart was out of control
– he was a foot away — he closed his eyes ready for the crash –
It didn’t come… he kept on running… he opened his eyes. A scarlet
steam engine was waiting next to a platform packed with people. A sign
overhead said Hogwarts Express, eleven O’clock. Harry looked behind him
and saw a wrought-iron archway where the barrier had been, with the
words Platform Nine and Three-Quarters on it, He had done it.
Smoke from the engine drifted over the heads of the chattering crowd,
while cats of every color wound here and there between their legs. Owls
hooted to one another in a disgruntled sort of way over the babble and
the scraping of heavy trunks.
The first few carriages were already packed with students, some hanging
out of the window to talk to their families, some fighting over seats.
Harry pushed his cart off down the platform in search of an empty seat.
He passed a round-faced boy who was saying, “Gran, I’ve lost my toad
“Oh, Neville,” he heard the old woman sigh.
A boy with dreadlocks was surrounded by a small crowd.
“Give us a look, Lee, go on.”
The boy lifted the lid of a box in his arms, and the people around him
shrieked and yelled as something inside poked out a long, hairy leg.
Harry pressed on through the crowd until he found an empty compartment
near the end of the train. He put Hedwig inside first and then started
to shove and heave his trunk toward the train door. He tried to lift it
up the steps but could hardly raise one end and twice he dropped it
painfully on his foot.
“Want a hand?” It was one of the red-haired twins he’d followed through
“Yes, please,” Harry panted.
“Oy, Fred! C’mere and help!”
With the twins’ help, Harry’s trunk was at last tucked away in a corner
of the compartment.
“Thanks,” said Harry, pushing his sweaty hair out of his eyes.
“What’s that?” said one of the twins suddenly, pointing at Harry’s
“Blimey,” said the other twin. “Are you
“He is,” said the first twin. “Aren’t you?” he added to Harry.
“What?” said Harry.
“Harry Potter, “chorused the twins.
“Oh, him,” said Harry. “I mean, yes, I am.”
The two boys gawked at him, and Harry felt himself turning red. Then, to
his relief, a voice came floating in through the train’s open door.
“Fred? George? Are you there?”
With a last look at Harry, the twins hopped off the train.
Harry sat down next to the window where, half hidden, he could watch the
red-haired family on the platform and hear what they were saying. Their
mother had just taken out her handkerchief.
“Ron, you’ve got something on your nose.”
The youngest boy tried to jerk out of the way, but she grabbed him and
began rubbing the end of his nose.
“Mom — geroff” He wriggled free.
“Aaah, has ickle Ronnie got somefink on his nosie?” said one of the
“Shut up,” said Ron.
“Where’s Percy?” said their mother.
“He’s coming now.”
The oldest boy came striding into sight. He had already changed into his
billowing black Hogwarts robes, and Harry noticed a shiny silver badge
on his chest with the letter P on it.
“Can’t stay long, Mother,” he said. “I’m up front, the prefects have got
two compartments to themselves –”
“Oh, are you a prefect, Percy?” said one of the twins, with an air of
great surprise. “You should have said something, we had no idea.”
“Hang on, I think I remember him saying something about it,” said the
other twin. “Once –”
“Or twice –”
“A minute –”
“All summer –”
“Oh, shut up,” said Percy the Prefect.
“How come Percy gets new robes, anyway?” said one of the twins.
“Because he’s a prefect,” said their mother fondly. “All right, dear,
well, have a good term — send me an owl when you get there.”
She kissed Percy on the cheek and he left. Then she turned to the twins.
“Now, you two — this year, you behave yourselves. If I get one more owl
telling me you’ve — you’ve blown up a toilet or –”
“Blown up a toilet? We’ve never blown up a toilet.”
“Great idea though, thanks, Mom.”
“It’s not funny. And look after Ron.”
“Don’t worry, ickle Ronniekins is safe with us.”
“Shut up,” said Ron again. He was almost as tall as the twins already
and his nose was still pink where his mother had rubbed it.
“Hey, Mom, guess what? Guess who we just met on the train?”
Harry leaned back quickly so they couldn’t see him looking.
“You know that black-haired boy who was near us in the station? Know who
Harry heard the little girl’s voice.
“Oh, Mom, can I go on the train and see him, Mom, eh please….”
“You’ve already seen him, Ginny, and the poor boy isn’t something you
goggle at in a zoo. Is he really, Fred? How do you know?”
“Asked him. Saw his scar. It’s really there - like lightning.”
“Poor dear - no wonder he was alone, I wondered. He was ever so polite
when he asked how to get onto the platform.”
“Never mind that, do you think he remembers what You-Know-Who looks
Their mother suddenly became very stern.
“I forbid you to ask him, Fred. No, don’t you dare. As though he needs
reminding of that on his first day at school.”
“All right, keep your hair on.”
A whistle sounded.
“Hurry up!” their mother said, and the three boys clambered onto the
train. They leaned out of the window for her to kiss them good-bye, and
their younger sister began to cry.
“Don’t, Ginny, we’ll send you loads of owls.”
“We’ll send you a Hogwarts toilet seat.”
“Only joking, Mom.”
The train began to move. Harry saw the boys’ mother waving and their
sister, half laughing, half crying, running to keep up with the train
until it gathered too much speed, then she fell back and waved.
Harry watched the girl and her mother disappear as the train rounded the
corner. Houses flashed past the window. Harry felt a great leap of
excitement. He didn’t know what he was going to but it had to be better
than what he was leaving behind.
The door of the compartment slid open and the youngest redheaded boy
“Anyone sitting there?” he asked, pointing at the seat opposite Harry.
“Everywhere else is full.”
Harry shook his head and the boy sat down. He glanced at Harry and then
looked quickly out of the window, pretending he hadn’t looked. Harry saw
he still had a black mark on his nose.
The twins were back.
“Listen, we’re going down the middle of the train — Lee Jordan’s got a
giant tarantula down there.”
“Right,” mumbled Ron.
“Harry,” said the other twin, “did we introduce ourselves? Fred and
George Weasley. And this is Ron, our brother. See you later, then.
“Bye,” said Harry and Ron. The twins slid the compartment door shut
“Are you really Harry Potter?” Ron blurted out.
“Oh -well, I thought it might be one of Fred and George’s jokes,” said
Ron. “And have you really got — you know…”
He pointed at Harry’s forehead.
Harry pulled back his bangs to show the lightning scar. Ron stared.
“So that’s where You-Know-Who
“Yes,” said Harry, “but I can’t remember it.”
“Nothing?” said Ron eagerly.
“Well — I remember a lot of green light, but nothing else.”
“Wow,” said Ron. He sat and stared at Harry for a few moments, then, as
though he had suddenly realized what he was doing, he looked quickly out
of the window again.
“Are all your family wizards?” asked Harry, who found Ron just as
interesting as Ron found him.
“Er — Yes, I think so,” said Ron. “I think Mom’s got a second cousin
who’s an accountant, but we never talk about him.”
“So you must know loads of magic already.”
The Weasleys were clearly one of those old wizarding families the pale
boy in Diagon Alley had talked about.
“I heard you went to live with Muggles,” said Ron. “What are they like?”
“Horrible -well, not all of them. My aunt and uncle and cousin are,
though. Wish I’d had three wizard brothers.”
“Five,” said Ron. For some reason, he was looking gloomy. “I’m the sixth
in our family to go to Hogwarts. You could say I’ve got a lot to live up
to. Bill and Charlie have already left — Bill was head boy and Charlie
was captain of Quidditch. Now Percy’s a prefect. Fred and George mess
around a lot, but they still get really good marks and everyone thinks
they’re really funny. Everyone expects me to do as well as the others,
but if I do, it’s no big deal, because they did it first. You never get
anything new, either, with five brothers. I’ve got Bill’s old robes,
Charlie’s old wand, and Percy’s old rat.”
Ron reached inside his jacket and pulled out a fat gray rat, which was
“His name’s Scabbers and he’s useless, he hardly ever wakes up. Percy
got an owl from my dad for being made a prefect, but they couldn’t aff
– I mean, I got Scabbers instead.”
Ron’s ears went pink. He seemed to think he’d said too much, because he
went back to staring out of the window.
Harry didn’t think there was anything wrong with not being able to
afford an owl. After all, he’d never had any money in his life until a
month ago, and he told Ron so, all about having to wear Dudley’s old
clothes and never getting proper birthday presents. This seemed to cheer
“… and until Hagrid told me, I didn’t know anything about be ing a
wizard or about my parents or Voldemort”
“What?” said Harry.
“You said You-Know-Who’s name!” said Ron, sounding both shocked and
impressed. “I’d have thought you, of all people –”
“I’m not trying to be brave or anything, saying the name,” said Harry, I
just never knew you shouldn’t. See what I mean? I’ve got loads to
learn…. I bet,” he added, voicing for the first time something that
had been worrying him a lot lately, “I bet I’m the worst in the class.”
“You won’t be. There’s loads of people who come from Muggle families and
they learn quick enough.”
While they had been talking, the train had carried them out of London.
Now they were speeding past fields full of cows and sheep. They were
quiet for a time, watching the fields and lanes flick past.
Around half past twelve there was a great clattering outside in the
corridor and a smiling, dimpled woman slid back their door and said,
“Anything off the cart, dears?”
Harry, who hadn’t had any breakfast, leapt to his feet, but Ron’s ears
went pink again and he muttered that he’d brought sandwiches. Harry went
out into the corridor.
He had never had any money for candy with the Dursleys, and now that he
had pockets rattling with gold and silver he was ready to buy as many
Mars Bars as he could carry — but the woman didn’t have Mars Bars. What
she did have were Bettie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans, Drooble’s Best
Blowing Gum, Chocolate Frogs. Pumpkin Pasties, Cauldron Cakes, Licorice
Wands, and a number of other strange things Harry had never seen in his
life. Not wanting to miss anything, he got some of everything and paid
the woman eleven silver Sickles and seven bronze Knuts.
Ron stared as Harry brought it all back in to the compartment and tipped
it onto an empty seat.
“Hungry, are you?”
“Starving,” said Harry, taking a large bite out of a pumpkin pasty.
Ron had taken out a lumpy package and unwrapped it. There were four
sandwiches inside. He pulled one of them apart and said, “She always
forgets I don’t like corned beef.”
“Swap you for one of these,” said Harry, holding up a pasty. “Go on –”
“You don’t want this, it’s all dry,” said Ron. “She hasn’t got much
time,” he added quickly, “you know, with five of us.”
“Go on, have a pasty,” said Harry, who had never had anything to share
before or, indeed, anyone to share it with. It was a nice feeling,
sitting there with Ron, eating their way through all Harry’s pasties,
cakes, and candies (the sandwiches lay forgotten).
“What are these?” Harry asked Ron, holding up a pack of Chocolate Frogs.
“They’re not really frogs, are they?” He was starting to feel that
nothing would surprise him.
“No,” said Ron. “But see what the card is. I’m missing Agrippa.”
“Oh, of course, you wouldn’t know — Chocolate Frogs have cards, inside
them, you know, to collect — famous witches and wizards. I’ve got about
five hundred, but I haven’t got Agrippa or Ptolemy.”
Harry unwrapped his Chocolate Frog and picked up the card. It showed a
man’s face. He wore half- moon glasses, had a long, crooked nose, and
flowing silver hair, beard, and mustache. Underneath the picture was the
name Albus Dumbledore.
“So this is Dumbledore!” said Harry.
“Don’t tell me you’d never heard of Dumbledore!” said Ron. “Can I have a
frog? I might get Agrippa — thanks
Harry turned over his card and read:
CURRENTLY HEADMASTER OF HOGWARTS
Considered by many the greatest wizard of modern times, Dumbledore is
particularly famous for his defeat of the dark wizard Grindelwald in
1945, for the discovery of the twelve uses of dragon’s blood, and his
work on alchemy with his partner, Nicolas Flamel. Professor Dumbledore
enjoys chamber music and tenpin bowling.
Harry turned the card back over and saw, to his astonishment, that
Dumbledore’s face had disappeared.
“Well, you can’t expect him to hang around all day,” said Ron. “He’ll be
back. No, I’ve got Morgana again and I’ve got about six of her… do you
want it? You can start collecting.”
Ron’s eyes strayed to the pile of Chocolate Frogs waiting to be
“Help yourself,” said Harry. “But in, you know, the Muggle world, people
just stay put in photos.”
“Do they? What, they don’t move at all?” Ron sounded amazed. “weird!”
Harry stared as Dumbledore sidled back into the picture on his card and
gave him a small smile. Ron was more interested in eating the frogs than
looking at the Famous Witches and Wizards cards, but Harry couldn’t keep
his eyes off them. Soon he had not only Dumbledore and Morgana, but
Hengist of Woodcroft, Alberic Grunnion, Circe, Paracelsus, and Merlin.
He finally tore his eyes away from the druidess Cliodna, who was
scratching her nose, to open a bag of Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans.
“You want to be careful with those,” Ron warned Harry. “When they say
every flavor, they mean every flavor — you know, you get all the
ordinary ones like chocolate and peppermint and mar- malade, but then
you can get spinach and liver and tripe. George reckons he had a boogerflavored
Ron picked up a green bean, looked at it carefully, and bit into a
“Bleaaargh — see? Sprouts.”
They had a good time eating the Every Flavor Beans. Harry got toast,
coconut, baked bean, strawberry, curry, grass, coffee, sardine, and was
even brave enough to nibble the end off a funny gray one Ron wouldn’t
touch, which turned out to be pepper.
The countryside now flying past the window was becoming wilder. The neat
fields had gone. Now there were woods, twisting rivers, and dark green
There was a knock on the door of their compartment and the round-faced
boy Harry had passed on platform nine and threequarters came in. He
“Sorry,” he said, “but have you seen a toad at all?”
When they shook their heads, he wailed, “I’ve lost him! He keeps getting
away from me!”
“He’ll turn up,” said Harry.
“Yes,” said the boy miserably. “Well, if you see him…”
“Don’t know why he’s so bothered,” said Ron. “If I’d brought a toad I’d
lose it as quick as I could. Mind you, I brought Scabbers, so I can’t
The rat was still snoozing on Ron’s lap.
“He might have died and you wouldn’t know the difference,” said Ron in
disgust. “I tried to turn him yellow yesterday to make him more
interesting, but the spell didn’t work. I’ll show you, look…”
He rummaged around in his trunk and pulled out a very battered-looking
wand. It was chipped in places and something white was glinting at the
“Unicorn hair’s nearly poking out. Anyway
He had just raised his ‘wand when the compartment door slid open again.
The toadless boy was back, but this time he had a girl with him. She was
already wearing her new Hogwarts robes.
“Has anyone seen a toad? Neville’s lost one,” she said. She had a bossy
sort of voice, lots of bushy brown hair, and rather large front teeth.
“We’ve already told him we haven’t seen it,” said Ron, but the girl
wasn’t listening, she was looking at the wand in his hand.
“Oh, are you doing magic? Let’s see it, then.”
She sat down. Ron looked taken aback.
“Er — all right.”
He cleared his throat.
“Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, Turn this stupid, fat rat yellow.”
He waved his wand, but nothing happened. Scabbers stayed gray and fast
“Are you sure that’s a real spell?” said the girl. “Well, it’s not very
good, is it? I’ve tried a few simple spells just for practice and it’s
all worked for me. Nobody in my family’s magic at all, it was ever such
a surprise when I got my letter, but I was ever so pleased, of course, I
mean, it’s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I’ve heard –
I’ve learned all our course books by heart, of course, I just hope it
will be enough — I’m Hermione Granger, by the way, who are you.
She said all this very fast.
Harry looked at Ron, and was relieved to see by his stunned face that he
hadn’t learned all the course books by heart either.
“I’m Ron Weasley,” Ron muttered.
“Harry Potter,” said Harry.
“Are you really?” said Hermione. “I know all about you, of course — I
got a few extra books. for background reading, and you’re in Modern
Magical History and The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts and Great
Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century.
“Am I?” said Harry, feeling dazed.
“Goodness, didn’t you know, I’d have found out everything I could if it
was me,” said Hermione. “Do either of you know what house you’ll be in?
I’ve been asking around, and I hope I’m in Gryffindor, it sounds by far
the best; I hear Dumbledore himself was in it, but I suppose Ravenclaw
wouldn’t be too bad…. Anyway, we’d better go and look for Neville’s
toad. You two had better change, you know, I expect we’ll be there
And she left, taking the toadless boy with her.
“Whatever house I’m in, I hope she’s not in it,” said Ron. He threw his
wand back into his trunk. “Stupid spell — George gave it to me, bet he
knew it was a dud.”
“What house are your brothers in?” asked Harry.
“Gryffindor,” said Ron. Gloom seemed to be settling on him again. “Mom
and Dad were in it, too. I don’t know what they’ll say if I’m not. I
don’t suppose Ravenclaw would be too bad, but imagine if they put me in
“That’s the house Vol-, I mean, You-Know-Who was in?”
“Yeah,” said Ron. He flopped back into his seat, looking depressed.
“You know, I think the ends of Scabbers’ whiskers are a bit lighter,”
said Harry, trying to take Ron’s mind off houses. “So what do your
oldest brothers do now that they’ve left, anyway?”
Harry was wondering what a wizard did once he’d finished school.
“Charlie’s in Romania studying dragons, and Bill’s in Africa doing
something for Gringotts,” said Ron. “Did you hear about
Gringotts? It’s been all over the Daily Prophet, but I don’t suppose you
get that with the Muggles — someone tried to rob a high security
“Really? What happened to them?”
“Nothing, that’s why it’s such big news. They haven’t been caught. My
dad says it must’ve been a powerful Dark wizard to get round Gringotts,
but they don’t think they took anything, that’s what’s odd. ‘Course,
everyone gets scared when something like this happens in case
You-Know-Who’s behind it.”
Harry turned this news over in his mind. He was starting to get a
prickle of fear every time You- Know-Who was mentioned. He supposed this
was all part of entering the magical world, but it had been a lot more
comfortable saying “Voldemort” without worrying.
“What’s your Quidditch team?” Ron asked.
“Er — I don’t know any,” Harry confessed.
“What!” Ron looked dumbfounded. “Oh, you wait, it’s the best game in the
world –” And he was off, explaining all about the four balls and the
positions of the seven players, describing famous games he’d been to
with his brothers and the broomstick he’d like to get if he had the
money. He was just taking Harry through the finer points of the game
when the compartment door slid open yet again, but it wasn’t Neville the
toadless boy, or Hermione Granger this time.
Three boys entered, and Harry recognized the middle one at once: it was
the pale boy from Madam Malkin’s robe shop. He was looking at Harry with
a lot more interest than he’d shown back in Diagon Alley.
“Is it true?” he said. “They’re saying all down the train that Harry
Potter’s in this compartment. So it’s you, is it?”
“Yes,” said Harry. He was looking at the other boys. Both of them were
thickset and looked extremely mean. Standing on either side of the pale
boy, they looked like bodyguards.
“Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle,” said the pale boy carelessly,
noticing where Harry was looking. “And my name’s Malfoy, Draco Malfoy.”
Ron gave a slight cough, which might have been hiding a snigget. Draco
Malfoy looked at him.
“Think my name’s funny, do you? No need to ask who you are. My father
told me all the Weasleys have red hair, freckles, and more children than
they can afford.”
He turned back to Harry. “You’ll soon find out some wizarding families
are much better than others, Potter. You don’t want to go making friends
with the wrong sort. I can help you there.”
He held out his hand to shake Harry’s, but Harry didn’t take it.
“I think I can tell who the wrong sort are for myself, thanks,” he said
Draco Malfoy didn’t go red, but a pink tinge appeared in his pale
“I’d be careful if I were you, Potter,” he said slowly. “Unless you’re a
bit politer you’ll go the same way as your parents. They didn’t know
what was good for them, either. You hang around with riffraff like the
Weasleys and that Hagrid, and it’ll rub off on you.”
Both Harry and Ron stood up.
“Say that again,” Ron said, his face as red as his hair.
“Oh, you’re going to fight us, are you?” Malfoy sneered.
“Unless you get out now,” said Harry, more bravely than he felt, because
Crabbe and Goyle were a lot bigger than him or Ron.
“But we don’t feet like leaving, do we, boys? We’ve eaten all our food
and you still seem to have some.”
Goyle reached toward the Chocolate Frogs next to Ron - Ron leapt
forward, but before he’d so much as touched Goyle, Goyle let out a
Scabbers the rat was hanging off his finger, sharp little teeth sunk
deep into Goyle’s knuckle - Crabbe and Malfoy backed away as Goyle swung
Scabbers round and round, howling, and when Scabbets finally flew off
and hit the window, all three of them disappeared at once. Perhaps they
thought there were more rats lurking among the sweets, or perhaps they’d
heard footsteps, because a second later, Hermione Granger had come in.
“What has been going on?” she said, looking at the sweets all over the
floor and Ron picking up Scabbers by his tail.
I think he’s been knocked out,” Ron said to Harry. He looked closer at
Scabbers. “No — I don’t believe it — he’s gone back to sleep-”
And so he had.
“You’ve met Malfoy before?”
Harry explained about their meeting in Diagon Alley.
“I’ve heard of his family,” said Ron darkly. “They were some of the
first to come back to our side after You-Know-Who disappeared. Said
they’d been bewitched. My dad doesn’t believe it. He says Malfoy’s
father didn’t need an excuse to go over to the Dark Side.” He turned to
Hermione. “Can we help you with something?”
“You’d better hurry up and put your robes on, I’ve just been up to the
front to ask the conductor, and he says we’re nearly there. You haven’t
been fighting, have you? You’ll be in trouble before we even get there!”
“Scabbers has been fighting, not us,” said Ron, scowling at her. “Would
you mind leaving while we change?”
“All right — I only came in here because people outside are behaving
very childishly, racing up and down the corridors,” said Hermione in a
sniffy voice. “And you’ve got dirt on your nose, by the way, did you
Ron glared at her as she left. Harry peered out of the window. It was
getting dark. He could see mountains and forests under a deep purple
sky. The train did seem to be slowing down.
He and Ron took off their jackets and pulled on their long black robes.
Ron’s were a bit short for him, you could see his sneakers underneath
A voice echoed through the train: “We will be reaching Hogwarts in five
minutes’ time. Please leave your luggage on the train, it will be taken
to the school separately.”
Harry’s stomach lurched with nerves and Ron, he saw, looked pale under
his freckles. They crammed their pockets with the last of the sweets and
joined the crowd thronging the corridor.
The train slowed right down and finally stopped. People pushed their way
toward the door and out on to a tiny, dark platform. Harry shivered in
the cold night air. Then a lamp came bobbing over the heads of the
students, and Harry heard a familiar voice: “Firs’ years! Firs’ years
over here! All right there, Harry?”
Hagrid’s big hairy face beamed over the sea of heads.
“C’mon, follow me — any more firs’ years? Mind yer step, now! Firs’
years follow me!”
Slipping and stumbling, they followed Hagrid down what seemed to be a
steep, narrow path. It was so dark on either side of them that Harry
thought there must be thick trees there. Nobody spoke much. Neville, the
boy who kept losing his toad, sniffed once or twice.
“Ye’ all get yer firs’ sight o’ Hogwarts in a sec,” Hagrid called over
his shoulder, “jus’ round this bend here.”
There was a loud “Oooooh!”
The narrow path had opened suddenly onto the edge of a great black take.
Perched atop a high mountain on the other side, its windows sparkling in
the starry sky, was a vast castle with many turrets and towers.
“No more’n four to a boat!” Hagrid called, pointing to a fleet of little
boats sitting in the water by the shore. Harry and Ron were followed
into their boat by Neville and Hermione. “Everyone in?” shouted Hagrid,
who had a boat to himself. “Right then — FORWARD!”
And the fleet of little boats moved off all at once, gliding across the
lake, which was as smooth as glass. Everyone was silent, staring up at
the great castle overhead. It towered over them as they sailed nearer
and nearer to the cliff on which it stood.
“Heads down!” yelled Hagrid as the first boats reached the cliff; they
all bent their heads and the little boats carried them through a curtain
of ivy that hid a wide opening in the cliff face. They were carried
along a dark tunnel, which seemed to be taking them right underneath the
castle, until they reached a kind of underground harbor, where they
clambered out onto rocks and pebbles.
“Oy, you there! Is this your toad?” said Hagrid, who was checking the
boats as people climbed out of them.
“Trevor!” cried Neville blissfully, holding out his hands. Then they
clambered up a passageway in the rock after Hagrid’s lamp, coming out at
last onto smooth, damp grass right in the shadow of the castle.
They walked up a flight of stone steps and crowded around the huge, Oak
“Everyone here? You there, still got yer toad?”
Hagrid raised a gigantic fist and knocked three times on the castle
THE SORTING HAT
The door swung open at once. A tall, black-haired witch in emerald-green
robes stood there. She had a very stern face and Harry’s first thought
was that this was not someone to cross.
“The firs’ years, Professor McGonagall,” said Hagrid.
“Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here.”
She pulled the door wide. The entrance hall was so big you could have
fit the whole of the Dursleys’ house in it. The stone walls were lit
with flaming torches like the ones at Gringotts, the ceiling was too
high to make out, and a magnificent marble staircase facing them led to
the upper floors.
They followed Professor McGonagall across the flagged stone floor. Harry
could hear the drone of hundreds of voices from a doorway to the right
-the rest of the school must already be here — but Professor McGonagall
showed the first years into a small, empty chamber off the hall. They
crowded in, standing rather closer together than they would usually have
done, peering about nervously.
“Welcome to Hogwarts,” said Professor McGonagall. “The start-of-term
banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great
Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very
important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be
something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with
the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory, and spend free
time in your house common room.
“The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and
Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced
outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your
triumphs will earn your house points, while any rulebreaking will lose
house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is
awarded the house cup, a great honor. I hope each of you will be a
credit to whichever house becomes yours.
“The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the
rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as
you can while you are waiting.”
Her eyes lingered for a moment on Neville’s cloak, which was fastened
under his left ear, and on Ron’s smudged nose. Harry nervously tried to
flatten his hair.
“I shall return when we are ready for you,” said Professor McGonagall.
“Please wait quietly.”
She left the chamber. Harry swallowed.
“How exactly do they sort us into houses?” he asked Ron.
“Some sort of test, I think. Fred said it hurts a lot, but I think he
Harry’s heart gave a horrible jolt. A test? In front of the whole
school? But he didn’t know any magic yet — what on earth would he have
to do? He hadn’t expected something like this the moment they arrived.
He looked around anxiously and saw that everyone else looked terrified,
too. No one was talking much except Hermione Granger, who was whispering
very fast about all the spells she’d learned and wondering which one
she’d need. Harry tried hard not to listen to her. He’d never been more
nervous, never, not even when he’d had to take a school report home to
the Dursleys saying that he’d somehow turned his teacher’s wig blue. He
kept his eyes fixed on the door. Any second now, Professor McGonagall
would come back and lead him to his doom.
Then something happened that made him jump about a foot in the air –
several people behind him screamed.
“What the –?”
He gasped. So did the people around him. About twenty ghosts had just
streamed through the back wall. Pearly-white and slightly transparent,
they glided across the room talking to one another and hardly glancing
at the first years. They seemed to be arguing. What looked like a fat
little monk was saying: “Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him
a second chance –”
“My dear Friar, haven’t we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He
gives us all a bad name and you know, he’s not really even a ghost — I
say, what are you all doing here?”
A ghost wearing a ruff and tights had suddenly noticed the first years.
“New students!” said the Fat Friar, smiling around at them. “About to be
Sorted, I suppose?”
A few people nodded mutely.
“Hope to see you in Hufflepuff!” said the Friar. “My old house, you
“Move along now,” said a sharp voice. “The Sorting Ceremony’s about to
Professor McGonagall had returned. One by one, the ghosts floated away
through the opposite wall.
“Now, form a line,” Professor McGonagall told the first years, “and
Feeling oddly as though his legs had turned to lead, Harry got into line
behind a boy with sandy hair, with Ron behind him, and they walked out
of the chamber, back across the hall, and through a pair of double doors
into the Great Hall.
Harry had never even imagined such a strange and splendid place. It was
lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were floating in midair
over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting.
These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. At the
top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting.
Professor McGonagall led the first years up here, so that they came to a
halt in a line facing the other students, with the teachers behind them.
The hundreds of faces staring at them looked like pale lanterns in the
flickering candlelight. Dotted here and there among the students, the
ghosts shone misty silver. Mainly to avoid all the staring eyes, Harry
looked upward and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with stars. He
Hermione whisper, “Its bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read
about it in Hogwarts, A History.”
It was hard to believe there was a ceiling there at all, and that the
Great Hall didn’t simply open on to the heavens.
Harry quickly looked down again as Professor McGonagall silently placed
a four-legged stool in front of the first years. On top of the stool she
put a pointed wizard’s hat. This hat was patched and frayed and
extremely dirty. Aunt Petunia wouldn’t have let it in the house.
Maybe they had to try and get a rabbit out of it, Harry thought wildly,
that seemed the sort of thing — noticing that everyone in the hall was
now staring at the hat, he stared at it, too. For a few seconds, there
was complete silence. Then the hat twitched. A rip near the brim opened
wide like a mouth — and the hat began to sing:
“Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,
But don’t judge on what you see,
I’ll eat myself if you can find
A smarter hat than me.
You can keep your bowlers black,
Your top hats sleek and tall,
For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat
And I can cap them all.
There’s nothing hidden in your head
The Sorting Hat can’t see,
So try me on and I will tell you
Where you ought to be.
You might belong in Gryffindor,
Where dwell the brave at heart,
Their daring, nerve, and chivalry Set Gryffindors apart;
You might belong in Hufflepuff,
Where they are just and loyal,
Those patient Hufflepuffis are true And unafraid of toil;
Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
if you’ve a ready mind,
Where those of wit and learning,
Will always find their kind;
Or perhaps in Slytherin
You’ll make your real friends,
Those cunning folk use any means
To achieve their ends.
So put me on! Don’t be afraid!
And don’t get in a flap!
You’re in safe hands (though I have none)
For I’m a Thinking Cap!”
The whole hall burst into applause as the hat finished its song. It
bowed to each of the four tables and then became quite still again.
“So we’ve just got to try on the hat!” Ron whispered to Harry. “I’ll
kill Fred, he was going on about wrestling a troll.”
Harry. smiled weakly. Yes, trying on the hat was a lot better than
having to do a spell, but he did wish they could have tried it on
without everyone watching. The hat seemed to be asking rather alot;
Harry didn’t feel brave or quick-witted or any of it at the moment. If
only the hat had mentioned a house for people who felt a bit queasy,
that would have been the one for him.
Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll of
“When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to
be sorted,” she said. “Abbott, Hannah!”
A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the
hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. A moments pause
“HUFFLEPUFF!” shouted the hat.
The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at
the Hufflepuff table. Harry saw the ghost of the Fat Friar waving
merrily at her.
“HUFFLEPUFF!” shouted the hat again, and Susan scuttled off to sit next
The table second from the left clapped this time; several Ravenclaws
stood up to shake hands with Terry as he joined them.
” Brocklehurst, Mandy” went to Ravenclaw too, but “Brown, Lavender”
became the first new Gryffindor, and the table on the far left exploded
with cheers; Harry could see Ron’s twin brothers catcalling.
“Bulstrode, Millicent” then became a Slytherin. Perhaps it was Harry’s
imagination, after all he’d heard about Slytherin, but he thought they
looked like an unpleasant lot. He was starting to feel definitely sick
now. He remembered being picked for teams during gym at his old school.
He had always been last to be chosen, not because he was no good, but
because no one wanted Dudley to think they liked him.
Sometimes, Harry noticed, the hat shouted out the house at once, but at
others it took a little while to decide. “Finnigan, Seamus,” the
sandy-haired boy next to Harry in the line, sat on the stool for almost
a whole minute before the hat declared him a Gryffindor.
Hermione almost ran to the stool and jammed the hat eagerly on her head.
“GRYFFINDOR!” shouted the hat. Ron groaned.
A horrible thought struck Harry, as horrible thoughts always do when
you’re very nervous. What if he wasn’t chosen at all? What if he just
sat there with the hat over his eyes for ages, until Professor
McGonagall jerked it off his head and said there had obviously been a
mistake and he’d better get back on the train?
When Neville Longbottom, the boy who kept losing his toad, was called,
he fell over on his way to the stool. The hat took a long time to decide
with Neville. When it finally shouted, “GRYFFINDOR,” Neville ran off
still wearing it, and had to jog back amid gales of laughter to give it
to “MacDougal, Morag.”
Malfoy swaggered forward when his name was called and got his wish at
once: the hat had barely touched his head when it screamed, “SLYTHERIN!”
Malfoy went to join his friends Crabbe and Goyle, looking pleased with
There weren’t many people left now. “Moon” “Nott” “Parkinson” then a
pair of twin girls, “Patil” and “Patil” then “Perks, Sally-Anne” and
then, at last — “Potter, Harry!”
As Harry stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like little
hissing fires all over the hall.
“Potter, did she say?”
The Harry Potter?”
The last thing Harry saw before the hat dropped over his eyes was the
hall full of people craning to get a good look at him. Next second he
was looking at the black inside of the hat. He waited.
Hmm,” said a small voice in his ear. “Difficult. Very difficult. Plenty
of courage, I see. Not a bad mind either. There’s talent, A my goodness,
yes — and a nice thirst to prove yourself, now that’s interesting….
So where shall I put you?”
Harry gripped the edges of the stool and thought, Not Slytherin, not
“Not Slytherin, eh?” said the small voice. “Are you sure? You could be
great, you know, it’s all here in your head, and Slytherin will help you
on the way to greatness, no doubt about that — no? Well, if you’re sure
– better be GRYFFINDOR!”
Harry heard the hat shout the last word to the whole hall. He took off
the hat and walked shakily toward the Gryffindor table. He was so
relieved to have been chosen and not put in Slytherin, he hardly noticed
that he was getting the loudest cheer yet. Percy the Prefect got up and
shook his hand vigorously, while the Weasley twins yelled, “We got
Potter! We got Potter!” Harry sat down opposite the ghost in the ruff
he’d seen earlier. The ghost patted his arm, giving Harry the sudden,
horrible feeling he’d just plunged it into a bucket of ice-cold water.
He could see the High Table properly now. At the end nearest him sat
Hagrid, who caught his eye and gave him the thumbs up. Harry grinned
back. And there, in the center of the High Table, in a large gold chair,
sat Albus Dumbledore. Harry recognized him at once from the card he’d
gotten out of the Chocolate Frog on the train. Dumbledore’s silver hair
was the only thing in the whole hall that shone as brightly as the
ghosts. Harry spotted Professor Quirtell, too, the nervous young man
from the Leaky Cauldron. He was looking very peculiar in a large purple
And now there were only three people left to be sorted. “Thomas, Dean,”
a Black boy even taller than Ron, joined Harry at the Gryffindor table.
“Turpin, Lisa,” became a Ravenclaw and then it was Ron’s turn. He was
pale green by now. Harry crossed his fingers under the table and a
second later the hat had shouted, “GRYFFINDOR!”
Harry clapped loudly with the rest as Ron collapsed into the chair next
“Well done, Ron, excellent,” said Percy Weasley Pompously across Harry
as “Zabini, Blaise,” was made a Slytherin. Professor McGonagall rolled
up her scroll and took the Sorting Hat away.
Harry looked down at his empty gold plate. He had only just realized how
hungry he was. The pumpkin pasties seemed ages ago.
Albus Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was beaming at the students,
his arms opened wide, as if nothing could have pleased him more than to
see them all there.
“Welcome,” he said. “Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin
our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit!
Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!
He sat back down. Everybody clapped and cheered. Harry didn’t know
whether to laugh or not.
“Is he — a bit mad?” he asked Percy uncertainly.
“Mad?” said Percy airily. “He’s a genius! Best wizard in the world! But
he is a bit mad, yes. Potatoes, Harry?”
Harry’s mouth fell open. The dishes in front of him were now piled with
food. He had never seen so many things he liked to eat on one table:
roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops and lamb chops, sausages, bacon
and steak, boiled potatoes, roast potatoes, fries, Yorkshire pudding,
peas, carrots, gravy, ketchup, and, for some strange reason, peppermint
The Dursleys had never exactly starved Harry, but he’d never been
allowed to eat as much as he liked. Dudley had always taken anything
that Harry really wanted, even if It made him sick. Harry piled his
plate with a bit of everything except the peppermints and began to eat.
It was all delicious.
“That does look good,” said the ghost in the ruff sadly, watching Harry
cut up his steak,
“Can’t you –?”
I haven’t eaten for nearly four hundred years,” said the ghost. “I don’t
need to, of course, but one does miss it. I don’t think I’ve in troduced
myself? Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your service. Resident ghost
of Gryffindor Tower.”
“I know who you are!” said Ron suddenly. “My brothers told me about you
– you’re Nearly Headless Nick!”
“I would prefer you to call me Sir Nicholas de Mimsy –” the ghost began
stiffly, but sandy-haired Seamus Finnigan interrupted.
“Nearly Headless? How can you be nearly headless?”
Sir Nicholas looked extremely miffed, as if their little chat wasn’t
going at all the way he wanted.
“Like this,” he said irritably. He seized his left ear and pulled. His
whole head swung off his neck and fell onto his shoulder as if it was on
a hinge. Someone had obviously tried to behead him, but not done it
properly. Looking pleased at the stunned looks on their faces, Nearly
Headless Nick flipped his head back onto his neck, coughed, and said,
“So — new Gryffindors! I hope you’re going to help us win the house
championship this year? Gryffindors have never gone so long without
winning. Slytherins have got the cup six years in a row! The Bloody
Baron’s becoming almost unbearable — he’s the Slytherin ghost.”
Harry looked over at the Slytherin table and saw a horrible ghost
sitting there, with blank staring eyes, a gaunt face, and robes stained
with silver blood. He was right next to Malfoy who, Harry was pleased to
see, didn’t look too pleased with the seating arrangements.
“How did he get covered in blood?” asked Seamus with great interest.
“I’ve never asked,” said Nearly Headless Nick delicately.
When everyone had eaten as much as they could, the remains of the food
faded from the plates, leaving them sparkling clean as before. A moment
later the desserts appeared. Blocks of ice cream in every flavor you
could think of, apple pies, treacle tarts, chocolate eclairs and jam
doughnuts, trifle, strawberries, Jell-O, rice pudding — ”
As Harry helped himself to a treacle tart, the talk turned to their
“I’m half-and-half,” said Seamus. “Me dad’s a Muggle. Mom didn’t tell
him she was a witch ’til after they were married. Bit of a nasty shock
The others laughed.
“What about you, Neville?” said Ron.
“Well, my gran brought me up and she’s a witch,” said Neville, “but the
family thought I was all- Muggle for ages. My Great Uncle Algie kept
trying to catch me off my guard and force some magic out of me — he
pushed me off the end of Blackpool pier once, I nearly drowned — but
nothing happened until I was eight. Great Uncle Algie came round for
dinner, and he was hanging me out of an upstairs window by the ankles
when my Great Auntie Enid offered him a meringue and he accidentally let
go. But I bounced — all the way down the garden and into the road. They
were all really pleased, Gran was crying, she was so happy. And you
should have seen their faces when I got in here — they thought I might
not be magic enough to come, you see. Great Uncle Algie was so pleased
he bought me my toad.”
On Harry’s other side, Percy Weasley and Hermione were talking about
lessons (”I do hope they start right away, there’s so much to learn, I’m
particularly interested in Transfiguration, you know, turning something
into something else, of course, it’s supposed to be very difficult-”;
“You’ll be starting small, just matches into needles and that sort of
thing — “).
Harry, who was starting to feel warm and sleepy, looked up at
the High Table again. Hagrid was drinking deeply from his goblet.
Professor McGonagall was talking to Professor Dumbledore. Professor
Quirrell, in his absurd turban, was talking to a teacher with greasy
black hair, a hooked nose, and sallow skin.
It happened very suddenly. The hook-nosed teacher looked past Quirrell’s
turban straight into Harry’s eyes — and a sharp, hot pain shot across
the scar on Harry’s forehead.
“Ouch!” Harry clapped a hand to his head.
“What is it?” asked Percy.
The pain had gone as quickly as it had come. Harder to shake off was the
feeling Harry had gotten from the teacher’s look — a feeling that he
didn’t like Harry at all.
“Who’s that teacher talking to Professor Quirrell?” he asked Percy.
“Oh, you know Quirrell already, do you? No wonder he’s looking so
nervous, that’s Professor Snape. He teaches Potions, but he doesn’t want
to — everyone knows he’s after Quirrell’s job. Knows an awful lot about
the Dark Arts, Snape.”
Harry watched Snape for a while, but Snape didn’t look at him again.
At last, the desserts too disappeared, and Professor Dumbledore got to
his feet again. The hall fell silent.
“Ahern — just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered. I
have a few start-of-term notices to give you.
“First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to
all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember
that as well.”
Dumbledore’s twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the Weasley
“I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all
that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors.
“Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone
interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch.
“And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor
on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to
die a very painful death.”
Harry laughed, but he was one of the few who did.
“He’s not serious?” he muttered to Percy.
“Must be,” said Percy, frowning at Dumbledore. “It’s odd, because he
usually gives us a reason why we’re not allowed to go somewhere — the
forest’s full of dangerous beasts, everyone knows that. I do think he
might have told us prefects, at least.”
“And now, before we go to bed, let us sing the school song!” cried
Dumbledore. Harry noticed that the other teachers’ smiles had become
Dumbledore gave his wand a little flick, as if he was trying to get a
fly off the end, and a long golden ribbon flew out of it, which rose
high above the tables and twisted itself, snakelike, into words.
“Everyone pick their favorite tune,” said Dumbledore, “and off we go!”
And the school bellowed:
“Hogwarts, Hogwarts, Hoggy Warty Hogwarts,
Teach us something please,
Whether we be old and bald
Or young with scabby knees,
Our heads could do with filling
With some interesting stuff,
For now they’re bare and full of air,
Dead flies and bits of fluff,
So teach us things worth knowing,
Bring back what we’ve forgot,
just do your best, we’ll do the rest,
And learn until our brains all rot.
Everybody finished the song at different times. At last, only the
Weasley twins were left singing along to a very slow funeral march.
Dumbledore conducted their last few lines with his wand and when they
had finished, he was one of those who clapped loudest.
“Ah, music,” he said, wiping his eyes. “A magic beyond all we do here!
And now, bedtime. Off you trot!”
The Gryffindor first years followed Percy through the chattering crowds,
out of the Great Hall, and up the marble staircase. Harry’s legs were
like lead again, but only because he was so tired and full of food. He
was too sleepy even to be surprised that the people in the portraits
along the corridors whispered and pointed as they passed, or that twice
Percy led them through doorways hidden behind sliding panels and hanging
tapestries. They climbed more staircases, yawning and dragging their
feet, and Harry was just wondering how much farther they had to go when
they came to a sudden halt.
A bundle of walking sticks was floating in midair ahead of them, and as
Percy took a step toward them they started throwing themselves at him.
“Peeves,” Percy whispered to the first years. “A poltergeist.” He raised
his voice, “Peeves — show yourself”
A loud, rude sound, like the air being let out of a balloon, answered.
“Do you want me to go to the Bloody Baron?”
There was a pop, and a little man with wicked, dark eyes and a wide
mouth appeared, floating cross- legged in the air, clutching the walking
“Oooooooh!” he said, with an evil cackle. “Ickle Firsties! What fun!”
He swooped suddenly at them. They all ducked.
“Go away, Peeves, or the Baron’ll hear about this, I mean it!” barked
Peeves stuck out his tongue and vanished, dropping the walking sticks on
Neville’s head. They heard him zooming away, rattling coats of armor as
“You want to watch out for Peeves,” said Percy, as they set off again.
“The Bloody Baron’s the only one who can control him, he won’t even
listen to us prefects. Here we are.”
At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat woman in a
pink silk dress.
“Password?” she said. “Caput Draconis,” said Percy, and the portrait
swung forward to reveal a round hole in the wall. They all scrambled
through it — Neville needed a leg up — and found themselves in the
Gryffindor common room, a cozy, round room full of squashy armchairs.
Percy directed the girls through one door to their dormitory and the
boys through another. At the top of a spiral staircase — they were
obviously in one of the towers — they found their beds at last: five
four-posters hung with deep red, velvet curtains. Their trunks had
already been brought up. Too tired to talk much, they pulled on their
pajamas and fell into bed.
” Great food, isn’t it?” Ron muttered to Harry through the hangings.
“Get off, Scabbers! He’s chewing my sheets.”
Harry was going to ask Ron if he’d had any of the treacle tart, but he
fell asleep almost at once.
Perhaps Harry had eaten a bit too much, because he had a very strange
dream. He was wearing Professor Quirrell’s turban, which kept talking to
him, telling him he must transfer to Slytherin at once, because it was
his destiny. Harry told the turban he didn’t want to be in Slytherin; it
got heavier and heavier; he tried to pull it off but it tightened
painfully — and there was Malfoy, laughing at him as he struggled with
it -then Malfoy turned into the hook-nosed teacher, Snape, whose laugh
became high and cold — there was a burst of green light and Harry woke,
sweating and shaking.
He rolled over and fell asleep again, and when he woke next day, he
didn’t remember the dream at all.
THE POTIONS MASTER
“Next to the tall kid with the red hair.”
“Wearing the glasses?”
“Did you see his face?”
“Did you see his scar?”
Whispers followed Harry from the moment he left his dormitory the next
day. People lining up outside classrooms stood on tiptoe to get a look
at him, or doubled back to pass him in the corridors again, staring.
Harry wished they wouldn’t, because he was trying to concentrate on
finding his way to classes.
There were a hundred and forty-two staircases at Hogwarts: wide,
sweeping ones; narrow, rickety ones; some that led somewhere different
on a Friday; some with a vanishing step halfway up that you had to
remember to jump. Then there were doors that wouldn’t open unless you
asked politely, or tickled them in exactly the right place, and doors
that weren’t really doors at all, but solid walls just pretending. It
was also very hard to remember where anything was, because it all seemed
to move around a lot. The people in the portraits kept going to visit
each other, and Harry was sure the coats of armor could walk.
The ghosts didn’t help, either. It was always a nasty shock when one of
them glided suddenly through a door you were trying to open. Nearly
Headless Nick was always happy to point new Gryffindors in the right
direction, but Peeves the Poltergeist was worth two locked doors and a
trick staircase if you met him when you were late for class. He would
drop wastepaper baskets on your head, pull rugs from under your feet,
pelt you with bits of chalk, or sneak up behind you, invisible, grab
your nose, and screech, “GOT YOUR CONK!”
Even worse than Peeves, if that was possible, was the caretaker, Argus
Filch. Harry and Ron managed to get on the wrong side of him on their
very first morning. Filch found them trying to force their way through a
door that unluckily turned out to be the entrance to the out-of-bounds
corridor on the third floor. He wouldn’t believe they were lost, was
sure they were trying to break into it on purpose, and was threatening
to lock them in the dungeons when they were rescued by Professor
Quirrell, who was passing.
Filch owned a cat called Mrs. Norris, a scrawny, dust-colored creature
with bulging, lamp like eyes just like Filch’s. She patrolled the
corridors alone. Break a rule in front of her, put just one toe out of
line, and she’d whisk off for Filch, who’d appear, wheezing, two seconds
later. Filch knew the secret passageways of the school better than
anyone (except perhaps the Weasley twins) and could pop up as suddenly
as any of the ghosts. The students all hated him, and it was the dearest
ambition of many to give Mrs. Norris a good kick.
And then, once you had managed to find them, there were the classes
themselves. There was a lot more to magic, as Harry quickly found out,
than waving your wand and saying a few funny words.
They had to study the night skies through their telescopes every
Wednesday at midnight and learn the names of different stars and the
movements of the planets. Three times a week they went out to the
greenhouses behind the castle to study Herbology, with a dumpy little
witch called Professor Sprout, where they learned how to take care of
all the strange plants and fungi, and found out what they were used for.
Easily the most boring class was History of Magic, which was the only
one taught by a ghost. Professor Binns had been very old
indeed when he had fallen asleep in front of the staff room fire and got
up next morning to teach, leaving his body behind him. Binns droned on
and on while they scribbled down names and dates, and got Emetic the
Evil and Uric the Oddball mixed up.
Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, was a tiny little wizard who had
to stand on a pile of books to see over his desk. At the start of their
first class he took the roll call, and when he reached Harry’s name he
gave an excited squeak and toppled out of sight.
Professor McGonagall was again different. Harry had been quite right to
think she wasn’t a teacher to cross. Strict and clever, she gave them a
talking-to the moment they sat down in her first class.
“Transfiguration is some of the most complex and dangerous magic you
will learn at Hogwarts,” she said. “Anyone messing around in my class
will leave and not come back. You have been warned.”
Then she changed her desk into a pig and back again. They were all very
impressed and couldn’t wait to get started, but soon realized they
weren’t going to be changing the furniture into animals for a long time.
After taking a lot of complicated notes, they were each given a match
and started trying to turn it into a needle. By the end of the lesson,
only Hermione Granger had made any difference to her match; Professor
McGonagall showed the class how it had gone all silver and pointy and
gave Hermione a rare smile.
The class everyone had really been looking forward to was Defense
Against the Dark Arts, but Quirrell’s lessons turned out to be a bit of
a joke. His classroom smelled strongly of garlic, which everyone said
was to ward off a vampire he’d met in Romania and was afraid would be
coming back to get him one of these days. His turban, he told them, had
been given to him by an African prince as a thank-you for getting rid of
a troublesome zombie, but they weren’t sure they believed this story.
For one thing, when Seamus Finnigan asked eagerly to hear how Quirrell
had fought off the zombie, Quirrell went pink and started talking about
the weather; for another, they had noticed that a funny smell hung
around the turban, and the Weasley twins insisted that it was stuffed
full of garlic as well, so that Quirrell was protected wherever he went.
Harry was very relieved to find out that he wasn’t miles behind everyone
else. Lots of people had come from Muggle families and, like him, hadn’t
had any idea that they were witches and wizards. There was so much to
learn that even people like Ron didn’t have much of a head start.
Friday was an important day for Harry and Ron. They finally managed to
find their way down to the Great Hall for breakfast without getting lost
“What have we got today?” Harry asked Ron as he poured sugar on his
“Double Potions with the Slytherins,” said Ron. “Snape’s Head of
Slytherin House. They say he always favors them — we’ll be able to see
if it’s true.”
“Wish McGonagall favored us, ” said Harry. Professor McGonagall was head
of Gryffindor House, but it hadn’t stopped her from giving them a huge
pile of homework the day before.
Just then, the mail arrived. Harry had gotten used to this by now, but
it had given him a bit of a shock on the first morning, when about a
hundred owls had suddenly streamed into the Great Hall during breakfast,
circling the tables until they saw their owners, and dropping letters
and packages onto their laps.
Hedwig hadn’t brought Harry anything so far. She sometimes flew in to
nibble his ear and have a bit of toast before going off to sleep in the
owlery with the other school owls. This morning, however, she fluttered
down between the marmalade and the sugar bowl and dropped a note onto
Harry’s plate. Harry tore it open at once. It said, in a very untidy
I know you get Friday afternoons off, so would you like to come and have
a cup of tea with me around three?
I want to hear all about your first week. Send us an answer back with
Harry borrowed Ron’s quill, scribbled Yes, please, see you later on the
back of the note, and sent Hedwig off again.
It was lucky that Harry had tea with Hagrid to look forward to, because
the Potions lesson turned out to be the worst thing that had happened to
him so far.
At the start-of-term banquet, Harry had gotten the idea that Professor
Snape disliked him. By the end of the first Potions lesson, he knew he’d
been wrong. Snape didn’t dislike Harry — he hated him.
Potions lessons took place down in one of the dungeons. It was colder
here than up in the main castle, and would have been quite creepy enough
without the pickled animals floating in glass jars all around the walls.
Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, and
like Flitwick, he paused at Harry’s name.
“Ah, Yes,” he said softly, “Harry Potter. Our new — celebrity.”
Draco Malfoy and his friends Crabbe and Goyle sniggered behind their
hands. Snape finished calling the names and looked up at the class. His
eyes were black like Hagrid’s, but they had none of Hagrid’s warmth.
They were cold and empty and made you think of dark tunnels.
“You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of
potionmaking,” he began. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but
they caught every word — like Professor McGonagall, Snape had y caught
every word — like Professor McGonagall, Snape had the gift of keeping a
class silent without effort. “As there is little foolish wand-waving
here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don’t expect you
will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with
its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through
human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses…. I can teach
you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death — if you aren’t
as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach.”
More silence followed this little speech. Harry and Ron exchanged looks
with raised eyebrows. Hermione Granger was on the edge of her seat and
looked desperate to start proving that she wasn’t a dunderhead.
“Potter!” said Snape suddenly. “What would I get if I added powdered
root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”
Powdered root of what to an infusion of what? Harry glanced at Ron, who
looked as stumped as he was; Hermione’s hand had shot into the air.
“I don’t know, sit,” said Harry.
Snape’s lips curled into a sneer.
“Tut, tut — fame clearly isn’t everything.”
He ignored Hermione’s hand.
“Let’s try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me
Hermione stretched her hand as high into the air as it would go without
her leaving her seat, but Harry didn’t have the faintest idea what a
bezoar was. He tried not to look at Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, who were
shaking with laughter.
“I don’t know, sit.” “Thought you wouldn’t open a book before coming,
eh, Potter?” Harry forced himself to keep looking straight into those
cold eyes. He had looked through his books at the Dursleys’, but did
Snape expect him to remember everything in One Thousand Magical Herbs
Snape was still ignoring Hermione’s quivering hand.
“What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?”
At this, Hermione stood up, her hand stretching toward the dungeon
“I don’t know,” said Harry quietly. “I think Hermione does, though, why
don’t you try her?”
A few people laughed; Harry caught Seamus’s eye, and Seamus winked.
Snape, however, was not pleased.
“Sit down,” he snapped at Hermione. “For your information, Potter,
asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as
the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach
of a goat and it will save you from most poisons. As for monkshood and
wolfsbane, they are the same plant, which also goes by the name of
aconite. Well? Why aren’t you all copying that down?”
There was a sudden rummaging for quills and parchment. Over the noise,
Snape said, “And a point will be taken from Gryffindor House for your
Things didn’t improve for the Gryffindors as the Potions lesson
continued. Snape put them all into pairs and set them to mixing up a
simple potion to cure boils. He swept around in his long black cloak,
watching them weigh dried nettles and crush snake fangs, criticizing
almost everyone except Malfoy, whom he seemed to like. He was just
telling everyone to look at the perfect way Malfoy had stewed his horned
slugs when clouds of acid green smoke and a loud hissing filled the
dungeon. Neville had somehow managed to melt Seamus’s cauldron into a
twisted blob, and their potion was seeping across the stone floor,
burning holes in people’s shoes. Within seconds, the whole class was
standing on their stools while Neville, who had been drenched in the
potion when the cauldron collapsed, moaned in pain as angry red boils
sprang up all over his arms and legs.
“Idiot boy!” snarled Snape, clearing the spilled potion away with one
wave of his wand. “I suppose you added the porcupine quills before
taking the cauldron off the fire?”
Neville whimpered as boils started to pop up all over his nose.
“Take him up to the hospital wing,” Snape spat at Seamus. Then he
rounded on Harry and Ron, who had been working next to Neville.
“You — Potter — why didn’t you tell him not to add the quills? Thought
he’d make you look good if he got it wrong, did you? That’s another
point you’ve lost for Gryffindor.”
This was so unfair that Harry opened his mouth to argue, but Ron kicked
him behind their cauldron.
“Doi* push it,” he muttered, “I’ve heard Snape can turn very nasty.”
As they climbed the steps out of the dungeon an hour later, Harry’s mind
was racing and his spirits were low. He’d lost two points for Gryffindor
in his very first week — why did Snape hate him so much? “Cheer up,”
said Ron, “Snape’s always taking points off Fred and George. Can I come
and meet Hagrid with you?”
At five to three they left the castle and made their way across the
grounds. Hagrid lived in a small wooden house on the edge of the
forbidden forest. A crossbow and a pair of galoshes were outside the
When Harry knocked they heard a frantic scrabbling from inside and
several booming barks. Then Hagrid’s voice rang out, saying, “Back, Fang
Hagrid’s big, hairy face appeared in the crack as he pulled the door
“Hang on,” he said. “Back, Fang.”
He let them in, struggling to keep a hold on the collar of an enormous
There was only one room inside. Hams and pheasants were hanging from the
ceiling, a copper kettle was boiling on the open fire, and in the corner
stood a massive bed with a patchwork quilt over it.
“Make yerselves at home,” said Hagrid, letting go of Fang, who bounded
straight at Ron and started licking his ears. Like Hagrid, Fang was
clearly not as fierce as he looked.
“This is Ron,” Harry told Hagrid, who was pouring boiling water into a
large teapot and putting rock cakes onto a plate.
“Another Weasley, eh?” said Hagrid, glancing at Ron’s freckles. I spent
half me life chasin’ yer twin brothers away from the forest.”
The rock cakes were shapeless lumps with raisins that almost broke their
teeth, but Harry and Ron pretended to be enjoying them as they told
Hagrid all about their first -lessons. Fang rested his head on Harry’s
knee and drooled all over his robes.
Harry and Ron were delighted to hear Hagrid call Fitch “that old git.”
“An’ as fer that cat, Mrs. Norris, I’d like ter introduce her to Fang
sometime. D’yeh know, every time I go up ter the school, she follows me
everywhere? Can’t get rid of her — Fitch puts her up to it.”
Harry told Hagrid about Snape’s lesson. Hagrid, like Ron, told Harry not
to worry about it, that Snape liked hardly any of the students.
“But he seemed to really hate me.”
“Rubbish!” said Hagrid. “Why should he?”
Yet Harry couldn’t help thinking that Hagrid didn’t quite meet his eyes
when he said that.
“How’s yer brother Charlie?” Hagrid asked Ron. “I liked him a lot –
great with animals.”
Harry wondered if Hagrid had changed the subject on purpose. While Ron
told Hagrid all about Charlie’s work with dragons, Harry picked up a
piece of paper that was lying on the table under the tea cozy. It was a
cutting from the Daily Prophet:
GRINGOTTS BREAK-IN LATEST
Investigations continue into the break-in at Gringotts on 31 July,
widely believed to be the work of Dark wizards or witches unknown.
Gringotts goblins today insisted that nothing had been taken. The vault
that was searched had in fact been emptied the same day.
“But we’re not telling you what was in there, so keep your noses out if
you know what’s good for you,” said a Gringotts spokesgoblin this
Harry remembered Ron telling him on the train that someone had tried to
rob Gringotts, but Ron hadn’t mentioned the date.
“Hagrid!” said Harry, “that Gringotts break-in happened on my birthday!
It might’ve been happening while we were there!”
There was no doubt about it, Hagrid definitely didn’t meet Harry’s eyes
this time. He grunted and offered him another rock cake. Harry read the
story again. The vault that was searched had in fact been emptied
earlier that same day. Hagrid had emptied vault seven hundred and
thirteen, if you could call it emptying, taking out that grubby little
package. Had that been what the thieves were looking for?
As Harry and Ron walked back to the castle for dinner, their pockets
weighed down with rock cakes they’d been too polite to refuse, Harry
thought that none of the lessons he’d had so far had given him as much
to think about as tea with Hagrid. Had Hagrid collected that package
just in time? Where was it now? And did Hagrid know something about
Snape that he didn’t want to tell Harry?
THE MIDNIGHT DUEL
Harry had never believed he would meet a boy he hated more than Dudley,
but that was before he met Draco Malfoy. Still, first-year
Gryffindors only had Potions with the Slytherins, so they didn’t have to
put up with Malfoy much. Or at least, they didn’t until they spotted a
notice pinned up in the Gryffindor common room that made them all groan.
Flying lessons would be starting on Thursday — and Gryffindor and
Slytherin would be learning together.
“Typical,” said Harry darkly. “Just what I always wanted. To make a fool
of myself on a broomstick in front of Malfoy.”
He had been looking forward to learning to fly more than anything else.
“You don’t know that you’ll make a fool of yourself,” said Ron
reasonably. “Anyway, I know Malfoy’s always going on about how good he
is at Quidditch, but I bet that’s all talk.”
Malfay certainly did talk about flying a lot. He complained loudly about
first years never getting on the house Quidditch teams and told long,
boastful stories that always seemed to end with him narrowly escaping
Muggles in helicopters. He wasn’t the only one, though: the way Seamus
Finnigan told it, he’d spent most of his childhood zooming around the
countryside on his broomstick. Even Ron would tell anyone who’d listen
about the time he’d almost hit a hang glider on Charlie’s old broom.
Everyone from wizarding families talked about Quidditch constantly. Ron
had already had a big argument with Dean Thomas, who shared their
dormitory, about soccer. Ron couldn’t see what was exciting about a game
with only one ball where no one was allowed to fly. Harry had caught Ron
prodding Dean’s poster of West Ham soccer team, trying to make the
Neville had never been on a broomstick in his life, because his
grandmother had never let him near one. Privately, Harry felt she’d had
good reason, because Neville managed to have an extraordinary number of
accidents even with both feet on the ground.
Hermione Granger was almost as nervous about flying as Neville was. This
was something you couldn’t learn by heart out of a book — not that she
hadn’t tried. At breakfast on Thursday she bored them all stupid with
flying tips she’d gotten out of a library book called Quidditch Through
the Ages. Neville was hanging on to her every word, desperate for
anything that might help him hang on to his broomstick later, but
everybody else was very pleased when Hermione’s lecture was interrupted
by the arrival of the mail.
Harry hadn’t had a single letter since Hagrid’s note, something that
Malfoy had been quick to notice, of course. Malfoy’s eagle owl was
always bringing him packages of sweets from home, which he opened
gloatingly at the Slytherin table.
A barn owl brought Neville a small package from his grandmother. He
opened it excitedly and showed them a glass ball the size of a large
marble, which seemed to be full of white smoke.
“It’s a Remembrall!” he explained. “Gran knows I forget things — this
tells you if there’s something you’ve forgotten to do. Look, you hold it
tight like this and if it turns red — oh…” His face fell, because the
Remembrall had suddenly glowed scarlet,
“You’ve forgotten something…”
Neville was trying to remember what he’d forgotten when Draco Malfoy,
who was passing the Gryffindor table, snatched the Remembrall out of his
Harry and Ron jumped to their feet. They were half hoping for a reason
to fight Malfay, but Professor McGonagall, who could spot trouble
quicker than any teacher in the school, was there in a flash.
“What’s going on?”
“Malfoy’s got my Remembrall, Professor.”
Scowling, Malfoy quickly dropped the Remembrall back on the table.
“Just looking,” he said, and he sloped away with Crabbe and Goyle behind
At three-thirty that afternoon, Harry, Ron, and the other Gryffindors
hurried down the front steps onto the grounds for their first flying
lesson. It was a clear, breezy day, and the grass rippled under their
feet as they marched down the sloping lawns toward a smooth, flat lawn
on the opposite side of the grounds to the forbidden forest, whose trees
were swaying darkly in the distance.
The Slytherins were already there, and so were twenty broomsticks lying
in neat lines on the ground. Harry had heard Fred and George Weasley
complain about the school brooms, saying that some of them started to
vibrate if you flew too high, or always flew slightly to the left.
Their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived. She had short, gray hair, and
yellow eyes like a hawk.
“Well, what are you all waiting for?” she barked. “Everyone stand by a
broomstick. Come on, hurry up.”
Harry glanced down at his broom. It was old and some of the twigs stuck
out at odd angles.
“Stick out your right hand over your broom,” called Madam Hooch at the
front, “and say ‘Up!”‘
“UPF everyone shouted.
Harry’s broom jumped into his hand at once, but it was one of the few
that did. Hermione Granger’s had simply rolled over on the ground, and
Neville’s hadn’t moved at all. Perhaps brooms, like horses, could tell
when you were afraid, thought Harry; there was a quaver in Neville’s
voice that said only too clearly that he wanted to keep his feet on the
Madam Hooch then showed them how to mount their brooms without sliding
off the end, and walked up and down the rows correcting their grips.
Harry and Ron were delighted when she told Malfoy he’d been doing it
wrong for years.
“Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard,” said
Madam Hooch. “Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet, and then come
straight back down by leaning forward slightly. On my whistle — three
– two –”
But Neville, nervous and jumpy and frightened of being left on the
ground, pushed off hard before the whistle had touched Madam Hooch’s
“Come back, boy!” she shouted, but Neville was rising straight up like a
cork shot out of a bottle — twelve feet — twenty feet. Harry saw his
scared white face look down at the ground falling away, saw him gasp,
slip sideways off the broom and –
WHAM — a thud and a nasty crack and Neville lay facedown on the grass
in a heap. His broomstick was still rising higher and higher, and
started to drift lazily toward the forbidden forest and out of sight.
Madam Hooch was bending over Neville, her face as white as his.
“Broken wrist,” Harry heard her mutter. “Come on, boy — it’s all right,
up you get.”.
She turned to the rest of the class.
“None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing! You
leave those brooms where they are or you’ll be out of Hogwarts before
you can say ‘Quidditch.’ Come on, dear.”
Neville, his face tear-streaked, clutching his wrist, hobbled off with
Madam Hooch, who had her arm around him.
No sooner were they out of earshot than Malfoy burst into laughter.
“Did you see his face, the great lump?”
The other Slytherins joined in.
“Shut up, Malfoy,” snapped Parvati Patil.
“Ooh, sticking up for Longbottom?” said Pansy Parkinson, a hard-faced
Slytherin girl. “Never thought you’d like fat little crybabies,
“Look!” said Malfoy, darting forward and snatching something out of the
grass. “It’s that stupid thing Longbottom’s gran sent him.”
The Remembrall glittered in the sun as he held it up.
“Give that here, Malfoy,” said Harry quietly. Everyone stopped talking
Malfoy smiled nastily.
“I think I’ll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find — how about –
up a tree?”
“Give it here!” Harry yelled, but Malfoy had leapt onto his broomstick
and taken off. He hadn’t been lying, he could fly well. Hovering level
with the topmost branches of an oak he called, “Come and get it,
Harry grabbed his broom.
“No!” shouted Hermione Granger. “Madam Hooch told us not to move –
you’ll get us all into trouble.”
Harry ignored her. Blood was pounding in his ears. He mounted the broom
and kicked hard against the ground and up, up he soared; air rushed
through his hair, and his robes whipped out behind him -and in a rush of
fierce joy he realized he’d found something he could do without being
taught — this was easy, this was wonderful. He pulled his broomstick up
a little to take it even higher, and heard screams and gasps of girls
back on the ground and an admiring whoop from Ron.
He turned his broomstick sharply to face Malfoy in midair. Malfoy looked
“Give it here,” Harry called, “or I’ll knock you off that broom!” “Oh,
yeah?” said Malfoy, trying to sneer, but looking worried.
Harry knew, somehow, what to do. He leaned forward and grasped the broom
tightly in both hands, and it shot toward Malfay like a javelin. Malfoy
only just got out of the way in time; Harry made a sharp about-face and
held the broom steady. A few people below were clapping.
“No Crabbe and Goyle up here to save your neck, Malfoy,” Harry called.
The same thought seemed to have struck Malfoy.
“Catch it if you can, then!” he shouted, and he threw the glass ball
high into the air and streaked back toward the ground.
Harry saw, as though in slow motion, the ball rise up in the air and
then start to fall. He leaned forward and pointed his broom handle down
– next second he was gathering speed in a steep dive, racing the ball
– wind whistled in his ears, mingled with the screams of people
watching — he stretched out his hand — a foot from the ground he
caught it, just in time to pull his broom straight, and he toppled
gently onto the grass with the Remembrall clutched safely in his fist.
His heart sank faster than he’d just dived. Professor McGonagall was
running toward them. He got to his feet, trembling.
“Never — in all my time at Hogwarts –”
Professor McGonagall was almost speechless with shock, and her glasses
flashed furiously, “– how dare you — might have broken your neck –”
“It wasn’t his fault, Professor –”
“Be quiet, Miss Patil
“But Malfoy –”
“That’s enough, Mr. Weasley. Potter, follow me, now.”
Harry caught sight of Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle’s triumphant faces as he
left, walking numbly in Professor McGonagall’s wake as she strode toward
the castle. He was going to be expelled, he just knew it. He wanted to
say something to defend himself, but there seemed to be something wrong
with his voice. Professor McGonagall was sweeping along without even
looking at him; he had to jog to keep up. Now he’d done it. He hadn’t
even lasted two weeks. He’d be packing his bags in ten minutes. What
would the Dursleys say when he turned up on the doorstep?
Up the front steps, up the marble staircase inside, and still Professor
McGonagall didn’t say a word to him. She wrenched open doors and marched
along corridors with Harry trotting miserably behind her. Maybe she was
taking him to Dumbledore. He thought of Hagrid, expelled but allowed to
stay on as gamekeeper. Perhaps he could be Hagrid’s assistant. His
stomach twisted as he imagined it, watching Ron and the others becoming
wizards, while he stumped around the grounds carrying Hagrid’s bag.
Professor McGonagall stopped outside a classroom. She opened the door
and poked her head inside.
“Excuse me, Professor Flitwick, could I borrow Wood for a moment?”
Wood? thought Harry, bewildered; was Wood a cane she was going to use on
But Wood turned out to be a person, a burly fifth-year boy who came out
of Flitwicles class looking confused.
“Follow me, you two,” said Professor McGonagall, and they marched on up
the corridor, Wood looking curiously at Harry.
Professor McGonagall pointed them into a classroom that was empty except
for Peeves, who was busy writing rude words on the blackboard.
“Out, Peeves!” she barked. Peeves threw the chalk into a bin, which
clanged loudly, and he swooped out cursing. Professor McGonagall slammed
the door behind him and turned to face the two boys.
“Potter, this is Oliver Wood. Wood — I’ve found you a Seeker.”
Wood’s expression changed from puzzlement to delight.
“Are you serious, Professor?”
“Absolutely,” said Professor McGonagall crisply. “The boy’s a natural.
I’ve never seen anything like it. Was that your first time on a
Harry nodded silently. He didn’t have a clue what was going on, but he
didn’t seem to be being expelled, and some of the feeling started coming
back to his legs.
“He caught that thing in his hand after a fifty-foot dive,” Professor
McGonagall told Wood. “Didn’t even scratch himself. Charlie Weasley
couldn’t have done it.”
Wood was now looking as though all his dreams had come true at once.
“Ever seen a game of Quidditch, Potter?” he asked excitedly.
“Wood’s captain of the Gryffindor team,” Professor McGonagall explained.
“He’s just the build for a Seeker, too,” said Wood, now walking around
Harry and staring at him. “Light — speedy — we’ll have to get him a
decent broom, Professor — a Nimbus Two Thousand or a Cleansweep Seven,
I shall speak to Professor Dumbledore and see if we can’t bend the
first-year rule. Heaven knows, we need a better team than last year.
Flattened in that last match by Slytherin, I couldn’t look Severus Snape
in the face for weeks….”
Professor McGonagall peered sternly over her glasses at Harry.
“I want to hear you’re training hard, Potter, or I may change my mind
about punishing you.”
Then she suddenly smiled.
“Your father would have been proud,” she said. “He was an excellent
Quidditch player himself.”
It was dinnertime. Harry had just finished telling Ron what had happened
when he’d left the grounds with Professor McGonagall. Ron had a piece of
steak and kidney pie halfway to his mouth, but he’d forgotten all about
“Seeker?” he said. “But first years never — you must be the youngest
house player in about a century, said Harry, shoveling pie into his
mouth. He felt particularly hungry after the excitement of the
afternoon. “Wood told me.”
Ron was so amazed, so impressed, he just sat and gaped at Harry.
“I start training next week,” said Harry. “Only don’t tell anyone, Wood
wants to keep it a secret.”
Fred and George Weasley now came into the hall, spotted Harry, and
“Well done,” said George in a low voice. “Wood told us. We’re on the
team too — Beaters.”
“I tell you, we’re going to win that Quidditch cup for sure this year,”
said Fred. “We haven’t won since Charlie left, but this year’s team is
going to be brilliant. You must be good, Harry, Wood was almost skipping
when he told us.”
“Anyway, we’ve got to go, Lee Jordan reckons he’s found a new secret
passageway out of the school.”
“Bet it’s that one behind the statue of Gregory the Smarmy that we found
in our first week. See you.”
Fred and George had hardly disappeared when someone far less welcome
turned up: Malfoy, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle.
“Having a last meal, Potter? When are you getting the train back to the
“You’re a lot braver now that you’re back on the ground and you’ve got
your little friends with you,” said Harry coolly. There was of course
nothing at all little about Crabbe and Goyle, but as the High Table was
full of teachers, neither of them could do more than crack their
knuckles and scowl.
“I’d take you on anytime on my own,” said Malfoy. “Tonight, if you want.
Wizard’s duel. Wands only — no contact. What’s the matter? Never heard
of a wizard’s duel before, I suppose?”
“Of course he has,” said Ron, wheeling around. “I’m his second, who’s
Malfoy looked at Crabbe and Goyle, sizing them up.
“Crabbe,” he said. “Midnight all right? We’ll meet you in the trophy
room; that’s always unlocked.”
When Malfoy had gone, Ron and Harry looked at each other. “What is a
wizard’s duel?” said Harry. “And what do you mean, you’re my second?”
“Well, a second’s there to take over if you die,” said Ron casually,
getting started at last on his cold pie. Catching the look on Harry’s
face, he added quickly, “But people only die in proper duels, you know,
with real wizards. The most you and Malfoy’ll be able to do is send
sparks at each other. Neither of you knows enough magic to do any real
damage. I bet he expected you to refuse, anyway.”
“And what if I wave my wand and nothing happens?”
“Throw it away and punch him on the nose,” Ron suggested. “Excuse me.”
They both looked up. It was Hermione Granger.
“Can’t a person eat in peace in this place?” said Ron.
Hermione ignored him and spoke to Harry.
“I couldn’t help overhearing what you and Malfoy were saying –”
“Bet you could,” Ron muttered.
“–and you mustn’t go wandering around the school at night, think of the
points you’ll lose Gryffindor if you’re caught, and you’re bound to be.
It’s really very selfish of you.”
“And it’s really none of your business,” said Harry.
“Good-bye,” said Ron.
All the same, it wasn’t what you’d call the perfect end to the day,
Harry thought, as he lay awake much later listening to Dean and Seamus
falling asleep (Neville wasn’t back from the hospital wing). Ron had
spent all evening giving him advice such as “If he tries to curse you,
you’d better dodge it, because I can’t remember how to block them.”
There was a very good chance they were going to get caught by Filch or
Mrs. Norris, and Harry felt he was pushing his luck, breaking another
school rule today. On the other hand, Malfoys sneering face kept looming
up out of the darkness - this was his big chance to beat Malfoy
face-to-face. He couldn’t miss it.
“Half-past eleven,” Ron muttered at last, “we’d better go.”
They pulled on their bathrobes, picked up their wands, and crept across
the tower room, down the spiral staircase, and into the Gryffindor
common room. A few embers were still glowing in the fireplace, turning
all the armchairs into hunched black shadows. They had almost reached
the portrait hole when a voice spoke from the chair nearest them, “I
can’t believe you’re going to do this, Harry.”
A lamp flickered on. It was Hermione Granger, wearing a pink bathrobe
and a frown.
“You!” said Ron furiously. “Go back to bed!”
“I almost told your brother,” Hermione snapped, “Percy — he’s a
prefect, he’d put a stop to this.”
Harry couldn’t believe anyone could be so interfering.
“Come on,” he said to Ron. He pushed open the portrait of the Fat Lady
and climbed through the hole.
Hermione wasn’t going to give up that easily. She followed Ron through
the portrait hole, hissing at them like an angry goose.
“Don’t you care about Gryffindor, do you only care about yourselves, I
don’t want Slytherin to win the house cup, and you’ll lose all the
points I got from Professor McGonagall for knowing about Switching
“Go away.” “All right, but I warned you, you just remember what I said
when you’re on the train home tomorrow, you’re so –”
But what they were, they didn’t find out. Hermione had turned to the
portrait of the Fat Lady to get back inside and found herself facing an
empty painting. The Fat Lady had gone on a nighttime visit and Hermione
was locked out of Gryffindor tower.
“Now what am I going to do?” she asked shrilly.
“That’s your problem,” said Ron. “We’ve got to go, we 3 re going to be
They hadn’t even reached the end of the corridor when Hermione caught up
“I’m coming with you,” she said.
“You are not.”
“D’you think I’m going to stand out here and wait for Filch to catch me?
If he finds all three of us I’ll tell him the truth, that I was trying
to stop you, and you can back me up.”
“You’ve got some nerve –” said Ron loudly.
“Shut up, both of you!” said Harry sharply. I heard something.”
It was a sort of snuffling.
“Mrs. Norris?” breathed Ron, squinting through the dark.
It wasn’t Mrs. Norris. It was Neville. He was curled up on the floor,
fast asleep, but jerked suddenly awake as they crept nearer.
“Thank goodness you found me! I’ve been out here for hours, I couldn’t
remember the new password to get in to bed.”
“Keep your voice down, Neville. The password’s ‘Pig snout’ but it won’t
help you now, the Fat Lady’s gone off somewhere.”
“How’s your arm?” said Harry.
“Fine,” said Neville, showing them. “Madam Pomfrey mended it in about a
“Good - well, look, Neville, we’ve got to be somewhere, we’ll see you
“Don’t leave me!” said Neville, scrambling to his feet, “I don’t want to
stay here alone, the Bloody Baron’s been past twice already.”
Ron looked at his watch and then glared furiously at Hermione and
“If either of you get us caught, I’ll never rest until I’ve learned that
Curse of the Bogies Quirrell told us about, and used it on you.
Hermione opened her mouth, perhaps to tell Ron exactly how to use the
Curse of the Bogies, but Harry hissed at her to be quiet and beckoned
them all forward.
They flitted along corridors striped with bars of moonlight from the
high windows. At every turn Harry expected to run into Filch or Mrs.
Norris, but they were lucky. They sped up a staircase to the third floor
and tiptoed toward the trophy room.
Malfoy and Crabbe weren’t there yet. The crystal trophy cases glimmered
where the moonlight caught them. Cups, shields, plates, and statues
winked silver and gold in the darkness. They edged along the walls,
keeping their eyes on the doors at either end of the room. Harry took
out his wand in case Malfoy leapt in and started at once. The minutes
“He’s late, maybe he’s chickened out,” Ron whispered.
Then a noise in the next room made them jump. Harry had only just raised
his wand when they heard someone speak -and it wasn’t Malfoy.
“Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner.”
It was Filch speaking to Mrs. Norris. Horror-struck, Harry waved madly
at the other three to follow him as quickly as possible; they scurried
silently toward the door, away from Filch’s voice. Neville’s robes had
barely whipped round the corner when they heard Filch enter the trophy
“They’re in here somewhere,” they heard him mutter, “probably hiding.”
“This way!” Harry mouthed to the others and, petrified, they began to
creep down a long gallery full of suits of armor. They could hear Filch
getting nearer. Neville suddenly let out a frightened squeak and broke
into a run -he tripped, grabbed Ron around the waist, and the pair of
them toppled right into a suit of armor.
The clanging and crashing were enough to wake the whole castle.
“RUN!” Harry yelled, and the four of them sprinted down the gallery, not
looking back to see whether Filch was following — they swung around the
doorpost and galloped down one corridor then another, Harry in the lead,
without any idea where they were or where they were going — they ripped
through a tapestry and found themselves in a hidden passageway, hurtled
along it and came out near their Charms classroom, which they knew was
miles from the trophy room.
“I think we’ve lost him,” Harry panted, leaning against the cold wall
and wiping his forehead. Neville was bent double, wheezing and
I — told -you,” Hermione gasped, clutching at the stitch in her chest,
“I — told — you.”
“We’ve got to get back to Gryffindor tower,” said Ron, “quickly as
“Malfoy tricked you,” Hermione said to Harry. “You realize that, don’t
you? He was never going to meet you — Filch knew someone was going to
be in the trophy room, Malfoy must have tipped him off.”
Harry thought she was probably right, but he wasn’t going to tell her
It wasn’t going to be that simple. They hadn’t gone more than a dozen
paces when a doorknob rattled and something came shooting out of a
classroom in front of them.
It was Peeves. He caught sight of them and gave a squeal of delight.
“Shut up, Peeves — please — you’ll get us thrown out.”
“Wandering around at midnight, Ickle Firsties? Tut, tut, tut. Naughty,
naughty, you’ll get caughty.”
“Not if you don’t give us away, Peeves, please.”
“Should tell Filch, I should,” said Peeves in a saintly voice, but his
eyes glittered wickedly. “It’s for your own good, you know.”
“Get out of the way,” snapped Ron, taking a swipe at Peeves this was a
“STUDENTS OUT OF BED!” Peeves bellowed, “STUDENTS OUT OF BED
Ducking under Peeves, they ran for their lives, right to the end of the
corridor where they slammed into a door — and it was locked.
“This is it!” Ron moaned, as they pushed helplessly at the door, “We’re
done for! This is the end!” They could hear footsteps, Filch running as
fast as he could toward Peeves’s shouts.
“Oh, move over,” Hermione snarled. She grabbed Harry’s wand, tapped the
lock, and whispered, ‘Alohomora!”
The lock clicked and the door swung open — they piled through it, shut
it quickly, and pressed their ears against it, listening.
“Which way did they go, Peeves?” Filch was saying. “Quick, tell me.”
“Don’t mess with me, Peeves, now where did they go?”
“Shan’t say nothing if you don’t say please,” said Peeves in his
annoying singsong voice.
“All right -please.”
“NOTHING! Ha haaa! Told you I wouldn’t say nothing if you didn’t say
please! Ha ha! Haaaaaa!” And they heard the sound of Peeves whooshing
away and Filch cursing in rage.
“He thinks this door is locked,” Harry whispered. “I think we’ll be okay
– get off, Neville!” For Neville had been tugging on the sleeve of
Harry’s bathrobe for the last minute. “What?”
Harry turned around — and saw, quite clearly, what. For a moment, he
was sure he’d walked into a nightmare — this was too much, on top of
everything that had happened so far.
They weren’t in a room, as he had supposed. They were in a corridor. The
forbidden corridor on the third floor. And now they knew why it was
They were looking straight into the eyes of a monstrous dog, a dog that
filled the whole space between ceiling and floor. It had three heads.
Three pairs of rolling, mad eyes; three noses, twitching
and quivering in their direction; three drooling mouths, saliva hanging
in slippery ropes from yellowish fangs.
It was standing quite still, all six eyes staring at them, and Harry
knew that the only reason they weren’t already dead was that their
sudden appearance had taken it by surprise, but it was quickly getting
over that, there was no mistaking what those thunderous growls meant.
Harry groped for the doorknob — between Filch and death, he’d take
They fell backward — Harry slammed the door shut, and they ran, they
almost flew, back down the corridor. Filch must have hurried off to look
for them somewhere else, because they didn’t see him anywhere, but they
hardly cared — all they wanted to do was put as much space as possible
between them and that monster. They didn’t stop running until they
reached the portrait of the Fat Lady on the seventh floor.
“Where on earth have you all been?” she asked, looking at their
bathrobes hanging off their shoulders and their flushed, sweaty faces.
“Never mind that — pig snout, pig snout,” panted Harry, and the
portrait swung forward. They scrambled into the common room and
collapsed, trembling, into armchairs.
It was a while before any of them said anything. Neville, indeed, looked
as if he’d never speak again.
“What do they think they’re doing, keeping a thing like that locked up
in a school?” said Ron finally. “If any dog needs exercise, that one
Hermione had got both her breath and her bad temper back again. “You
don’t use your eyes, any of you, do you?” she snapped. “Didn’t you see
what it was standing on.
“The floor?” Harry suggested. “I wasn’t looking at its feet, I was too
busy with its heads.”
“No, not the floor. It was standing on a trapdoor. It’s obviously
She stood up, glaring at them.
I hope you’re pleased with yourselves. We could all have been killed –
or worse, expelled. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to bed.”
Ron stared after her, his mouth open.
“No, we don’t mind,” he said. “You’d think we dragged her along,
But Hermione had given Harry something else to think about as he climbed
back into bed. The dog was guarding something…. What had Hagrid said?
Gringotts was the safest place in the world for something you wanted to
hide — except perhaps Hogwarts.
It looked as though Harry had found out where the grubby littie package
from vault seven hundred and thirteen was.
Malfoy couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw that Harry and Ron were
still at Hogwarts the next day, looking tired but perfectly cheerful.
Indeed, by the next morning Harry and Ron thought that meeting the
three-headed dog had been an excellent adventure, and they were quite
keen to have another one. In the meantime, Harry filled Ron in about the
package that seemed to have been moved from Gringotts to Hogwarts, and
they spent a lot of time wondering what could possibly need such heavy
protection. “It’s either really valuable or really dangerous,” said Ron.
“Or both,” said Harry.
But as all they knew for sure about the mysterious object was that it
was about two inches long, they didn’t have much chance of guessing what
it was without further clues.
Neither Neville nor Hermione showed the slightest interest in what lay
underneath the dog and the trapdoor. All Neville cared about was never
going near the dog again.
Hermione was now refusing to speak to Harry and Ron, but she was such a
bossy know-it-all that they saw this as an added bonus. All they really
wanted now was a way of getting back at Malfoy, and to their great
delight, just such a thing arrived in the mail about a week later.
As the owls flooded into the Great Hall as usual, everyone’s attention
was caught at once by a long, thin package carried by six large screech
owls. Harry was just as interested as everyone else to see what was in
this large parcel, and was amazed when the owls soared down and dropped
it right in front of him, knocking his bacon to the floor. They had
hardly fluttered out of the way when another owl dropped a letter on top
of the parcel.
Harry ripped open the letter first, which was lucky, because it said:
DO NOT OPEN THE PARCEL AT THE TABLE.
It contains your new Nimbus Two Thousand, but I don’t want everybody
knowing you’ve got a broomstick or they’ll all want one. Oliver Wood
will meet you tonight on the Quidditch field at seven o’clock for your
first training session.
Harry had difficulty hiding his glee as he handed the note to Ron to
“A Nimbus Two Thousand!” Ron moaned enviously. “I’ve never even touched
They left the hall quickly, wanting to unwrap the broomstick in private
before their first class, but halfway across the entrance hall they
found the way upstairs barred by Crabbe and Goyle. Malfoy seized the
package from Harry and felt it.
“That’s a broomstick,” he said, throwing it back to Harry with a mixture
of jealousy and spite on his face. “You’ll be in for it this time,
Potter, first years aren’t allowed them.”
Ron couldn’t resist it.
“It’s not any old broomstick,” he said, “it’s a Nimbus Two Thousand.
What did you say you’ve got at home, Malfoy, a Comet Two Sixty?” Ron
grinned at Harry. “Comets look flashy, but they’re not in the same
league as the Nimbus.”
“What would you know about it, Weasley, you couldn’t afford half the
handle,” Malfoy snapped back. “I suppose you and your brothers have to
save up twig by twig.”
Before Ron could answer, Professor Flitwick appeared at Malfoy’s elbow.
“Not arguing, I hope, boys?” he squeaked.
“Potter’s been sent a broomstick, Professor,” said Malfoy quickly.
“Yes, yes, that’s right,” said Professor Flitwick, beaming at Harry.
“Professor McGonagall told me all about the special circumstances,
Potter. And what model is it?”
“A Nimbus Two Thousand, sit,” said Harry, fighting not to laugh at the
look of horror on Malfoy’s face. “And it’s really thanks to Malfoy here
that I’ve got it,” he added.
Harry and Ron headed upstairs, smothering their laughter at Malfoy’s
obvious rage and confusion. “Well, it’s true,” Harry chortled as they
reached the top of the marble staircase, “If he hadn’t stolen Neville’s
Remembrall I wouln’t be on the team….”
“So I suppose you think that’s a reward for breaking rules?” came an
angry voice from just behind them. Hermione was stomping up the stairs,
looking disapprovingly at the package in Harry’s hand.
“I thought you weren’t speaking to us?” said Harry.
“Yes, don’t stop now,” said Ron, “it’s doing us so much good.”
Hermione marched away with her nose in the air.
Harry had a lot of trouble keeping his mind on his lessons that day. It
kept wandering up to the dormitory where his new broomstick was lying
under his bed, or straying off to the Quidditch field where he’d be
learning to play that night. He bolted his dinner that evening without
noticing what he was eating, and then rushed upstairs with Ron to unwrap
the Nimbus Two Thousand at last.
“Wow,” Ron sighed, as the broomstick rolled onto Harry’s bedspread.
Even Harry, who knew nothing about the different brooms, thought it
looked wonderful. Sleek and shiny, with a mahogany handle, it had a long
tail of neat, straight twigs and Nimbus Two Thousand written in gold
near the top.
As seven o’clock drew nearer, Harry left the castle and set off in the
dusk toward the Quidditch field. Held never been inside the stadium
before. Hundreds of seats were raised in stands around the field so that
the spectators were high enough to see what was going on. At either end
of the field were three golden poles with hoops on the end. They
reminded Harry of the little plastic sticks Muggle
children blew bubbles through, except that they were fifty feet high.
Too eager to fly again to wait for Wood, Harry mounted his broomstick
and kicked off from the ground. What a feeling — he swooped in and out
of the goal posts and then sped up and down the field. The Nimbus Two
Thousand turned wherever he wanted at his lightest touch.
“Hey, Potter, come down!’
Oliver Wood had arrived. fie was carrying a large wooden crate under his
arm. Harry landed next to him.
“Very nice,” said Wood, his eyes glinting. “I see what McGonagall
meant… you really are a natural. I’m just going to teach you the rules
this evening, then you’ll be joining team practice three times a week.”
He opened the crate. Inside were four different-sized balls.
“Right,” said Wood. “Now, Quidditch is easy enough to understand, even
if it’s not too easy to play. There are seven players on each side.
Three of them are called Chasers.”
“Three Chasers,” Harry repeated, as Wood took out a bright red ball
about the size of a soccer ball.
“This ball’s called the Quaffle,” said Wood. “The Chasers throw the
Quaffle to each other and try and get it through one of the hoops to
score a goal. Ten points every time the Quaffle goes through one of the
hoops. Follow me?”
“The Chasers throw the Quaffle and put it through the hoops to score,”
Harry recited. “So — that’s sort of like basketball on broomsticks with
six hoops, isn’t it?”
“What’s basketball?” said Wood curiously. “Never mind,” said Harry
“Now, there’s another player on each side who’s called the Keeper -I’m
Keeper for Gryffindor. I have to fly around our hoops and stop the other
team from scoring.”
“Three Chasers, one Keeper,” said Harry, who was determined to remember
it all. “And they play with the Quaffle. Okay, got that. So what are
they for?” He pointed at the three balls left inside the box.
“I’ll show you now,” said Wood. “Take this.”
He handed Harry a small club, a bit like a short baseball bat.
“I’m going to show you what the Bludgers do,” Wood said. “These two are
He showed Harry two identical balls, jet black and slightly smaller than
the red Quaffle. Harry noticed that they seemed to be straining to
escape the straps holding them inside the box.
“Stand back,” Wood warned Harry. He bent down and freed one of the
At once, the black ball rose high in the air and then pelted straight at
Harry’s face. Harry swung at it with the bat to stop it from breaking
his nose, and sent it zigzagging away into the air — it zoomed around
their heads and then shot at Wood, who dived on top of it and managed to
pin it to the ground.
“See?” Wood panted, forcing the struggling Bludger back into the crate
and strapping it down safely. “The Bludgers rocket around, trying to
knock players off their brooms. That’s why you have two Beaters on each
team — the Weasley twins are ours — it’s their job to protect their
side from the Bludgers and try and knock them toward the other team. So
– think you’ve got all that?”
“Three Chasers try and score with the Quaffle; the Keeper guards the
goal posts; the Beaters keep the Bludgers away from their team,” Harry
“Very good,” said Wood.
“Er — have the Bludgers ever killed anyone?” Harry asked, hoping he
“Never at Hogwarts. We’ve had a couple of broken jaws but nothing worse
than that. Now, the last member of the team is the
Seeker. That’s you. And you don’t have to worry about the Quaffle or the
Bludgers unless they crack my head open.”
“Don’t worry, the Weasleys are more than a match for the Bludgers — I
mean, they’re like a pair of human Bludgers themselves.”
Wood reached into the crate and took out the fourth and last ball.
Compared with the Quaffle and the Bludgers, it was tiny, about the size
of a large walnut. It was bright gold and had little fluttering silver
“This,” said Wood, “is the Golden Snitch, and it’s the most important
ball of the lot. It’s very hard to catch because it’s so fast and
difficult to see. It’s the Seeker’s job to catch it. You’ve got to weave
in and out of the Chasers, Beaters, Bludgers, and Quaffle to get it
before the other team’s Seeker, because whichever Seeker catches the
Snitch wins his team an extra hundred and fifty points, so they
nearly always win. That’s why Seekers get fouled so much. A game of
Quidditch only ends when the Snitch is caught, so it can go on for ages
– I think the record is three months, they had to keep bringing on
substitutes so the players could get some sleep. “Well, that’s it — any
Harry shook his head. He understood what he had to do all right, it was
doing it that was going to be the problem.
“We won’t practice with the Snitch yet,” said Wood, carefully shutting
it back inside the crate, “it’s too dark, we might lose it. Let’s try
you out with a few of these.”
He pulled a bag of ordinary golf balls out of his pocket and a few
minutes later, he and Harry were up in the air, Wood throwing the golf
balls as hard as he could in every direction for Harry to catch.
Harry didn’t miss a single one, and Wood was delighted. After half an
hour, night had really fallen and they couldn’t carry on.
“That Quidditch cup’ll have our name on it this year,” said Wood happily
as they trudged back up to the castle. “I wouldn’t be surprised if you
turn out better than Charlie Weasley, and he could have played for
England if he hadn’t gone off chasing dragons.”
Perhaps it was because he was now so busy, what with Quidditch practice
three evenings a week on top of all his homework, but Harry could hardly
believe it when he realized that he’d already been at Hogwarts two
months. The castle felt more like home than Privet Drive ever had. His
lessons, too, were becoming more and more interesting now that they had
mastered the basics.
On Halloween morning they woke to the delicious smell of baking pumpkin
wafting through the corridors. Even better, Professor Flitwick announced
in Charms that he thought they were ready to start making objects fly,
something they had all been dying to try since they’d seen him make
Neville’s toad zoom around the classroom. Professor Flitwick put the
class into pairs to practice. Harry’s partner was Seamus Finnigan (which
was a relief, because Neville had been trying to catch his eye). Ron,
however, was to be working with Hermione Granger. It was hard to tell
whether Ron or Hermione was angrier about this. She hadn’t spoken to
either of them since the day Harry’s broomstick had arrived.
“Now, don’t forget that nice wrist movement we’ve been practicing!”
squeaked Professor Flitwick, perched on top of his pile of books as
usual. “Swish and flick, remember, swish and flick. And saying the magic
words properly is very important, too — never forget Wizard Baruffio,
who said ’s’ instead of ‘f’ and found himself on the floor with a
buffalo on his chest.”
It was very difficult. Harry and Seamus swished and flicked, but the
feather they were supposed to be sending skyward just lay on the
desktop. Seamus got so impatient that he prodded it with his wand and
set fire to it — Harry had to put it out with his hat.
Ron, at the next table, wasn’t having much more luck.
“Wingardium Leviosa!” he shouted, waving his long arms like a windmill.
“You’re saying it wrong,” Harry heard Hermione snap. “It’s Wing-gar-dium
Levi-o-sa, make the ‘gar’ nice and long.”
“You do it, then, if you’re so clever,” Ron snarled.
Hermione rolled up the sleeves of her gown, flicked her wand, and said,
Their feather rose off the desk and hovered about four feet above their
“Oh, well done!” cried Professor Flitwick, clapping. “Everyone see here,
Miss Granger’s done it!”
Ron was in a very bad mood by the end of the class. “It’s no wonder no
one can stand her,” he said to Harry as they pushed their way into the
crowded corridor, “she’s a nightmare, honestly. ”
Someone knocked into Harry as they hurried past him. It was Hermione.
Harry caught a glimpse of her face — and was startled to see that she
was in tears.
“I think she heard you.”
“So?” said Ron, but he looked a bit uncomfortable. “She must’ve noticed
she’s got no friends.”
Hermione didn’t turn up for the next class and wasn’t seen all
afternoon. On their way down to the Great Hall for the Halloween feast,
Harry and Ron overheard Parvati Patil telling her friend Lavender that
Hermione was crying in the girls’ bathroom and wanted to be left alone.
Ron looked still more awkward at this, but a moment later they had
entered the Great Hall, where the Halloween decorations put Hermione out
of their minds.
A thousand live bats fluttered from the walls and ceiling while a
thousand more swooped over the tables in low black clouds, making the
candles in the pumpkins stutter. The feast appeared suddenly on the
golden plates, as it had at the start-of-term banquet.
Harry was just helping himself to a baked potato when Professor Quirrell
came sprinting into the hall, his turban askew and terror on his face.
Everyone stared as he reached Professor Dumbledore’s chair, slumped
against the table, and gasped, “Troll — in the dungeons — thought you
ought to know.”
He then sank to the floor in a dead faint.
There was an uproar. It took several purple firecrackers exploding from
the end of Professor Dumbledore’s wand to bring silence.
“Prefects,” he rumbled, “lead your Houses back to the dormitories
Percy was in his element.
“Follow me! Stick together, first years! No need to fear the troll if
you follow my orders! Stay close behind me, now. Make way, first years
coming through! Excuse me, I’m a prefect!”
“How could a troll get in?” Harry asked as they climbed the stairs.
“Don’t ask me, they’re supposed to be really stupid,” said Ron. “Maybe
Peeves let it in for a Halloween joke.”
They passed different groups of people hurrying in different directions.
As they jostled their way through a crowd of confused Hufflepuffs, Harry
suddenly grabbed Ron’s arm.
“I’ve just thought — Hermione.”
“What about her?”
“She doesn’t know about the troll.”
Ron bit his lip.
“Oh, all right,” he snapped. “But Percy’d better not see us.”
Ducking down, they joined the Hufflepuffs going the other way, slipped
down a deserted side corridor, and hurried off toward the girls’
bathroom. They had just turned the corner when they heard quick
footsteps behind them.
“Percy!” hissed Ron, pulling Harry behind a large stone griffin.
Peering around it, however, they saw not Percy but Snape. He crossed the
corridor and disappeared from view.
“What’s he doing?” Harry whispered. “Why isn’t he down in the dungeons
with the rest of the teachers?”
Quietly as possible, they crept along the next corridor after Snape’s
“He’s heading for the third floor,” Harry said, but Ron held up his
“Can you smell something?”
Harry sniffed and a foul stench reached his nostrils, a mixture of old
socks and the kind of public toilet no one seems to clean.
And then they heard it — a low grunting, and the shuffling footfalls of
gigantic feet. Ron pointed — at the end of a passage to the left,
something huge was moving toward them. They shrank into the shadows and
watched as it emerged into a patch of moonlight.
It was a horrible sight. Twelve feet tall, its skin was a dull, granite
gray, its great lumpy body like a boulder with its small bald head
perched on top like a coconut. It had short legs thick as tree trunks
with flat, horny feet. The smell coming from it was incredible. It was
holding a huge wooden club, which dragged along the floor because its
arms were so long.
The troll stopped next to a doorway and peered inside. It waggled its
long ears, making up its tiny mind, then slouched slowly into the room.
“The keys in the lock,” Harry muttered. “We could lock it in.”
“Good idea,” said Ron nervously.
They edged toward the open door, mouths dry, praying the troll wasn’t
about to come out of it. With one great leap, Harry managed to grab the
key, slam the door, and lock it.
Flushed with their victory, they started to run back up the passage, but
as they reached the corner they heard something that made their hearts
stop — a high, petrified scream — and it was coming from the chamber
they’d just chained up.
“Oh, no,” said Ron, pale as the Bloody Baron.
“It’s the girls’ bathroom!” Harry gasped.
“Hermione!” they said together.
It was the last thing they wanted to do, but what choice did they have?
Wheeling around, they sprinted back to the door and turned the key,
fumbling in their panic. Harry pulled the door open and they ran inside.
Hermione Granger was shrinking against the wall opposite, looking as if
she was about to faint. The troll was advancing on her, knocking the
sinks off the walls as it went.
“Confuse it!” Harry said desperately to Ron, and, seizing a tap, he
threw it as hard as he could against the wall.
The troll stopped a few feet from Hermione. It lumbered around, blinking
stupidly, to see what had made the noise. Its mean little eyes saw
Harry. It hesitated, then made for him instead, lifting its club as it
“Oy, pea-brain!” yelled Ron from the other side of the chamber, and he
threw a metal pipe at it. The troll didn’t even seem to notice the pipe
hitting its shoulder, but it heard the yell and paused again, turning
its ugly snout toward Ron instead, giving Harry time to run around it.
“Come on, run, run!” Harry yelled at Hermione, trying to pull her toward
the door, but she couldn’t move, she was still flat against the wall,
her mouth open with terror.
The shouting and the echoes seemed to be driving the troll berserk. It
roared again and started toward Ron, who was nearest and had no way to
Harry then did something that was both very brave and very stupid: He
took a great running jump and managed to fasten his arms around the
troll’s neck from behind. The troll couldn’t feel Harry hanging there,
but even a troll will notice if you stick a long bit of wood up its
nose, and Harry’s wand had still been in his hand when he’d jumped — it
had gone straight up one of the troll’s nostrils.
Howling with pain, the troll twisted and flailed its club, with Harry
clinging on for dear life; any second, the troll was going to rip him
off or catch him a terrible blow with the club.
Hermione had sunk to the floor in fright; Ron pulled out his own wand –
not knowing what he was going to do he heard himself cry the first spell
that came into his head: “Wingardium Leviosa!”
The club flew suddenly out of the troll’s hand, rose high, high up into
the air, turned slowly over — and dropped, with a sickening crack, onto
its owner’s head. The troll swayed on the spot and then fell flat on its
face, with a thud that made the whole room tremble.
Harry got to his feet. He was shaking and out of breath. Ron was
standing there with his wand still raised, staring at what he had done.
It was Hermione who spoke first.
“Is it — dead?”
I don’t think so,” said Harry, I think it’s just been knocked out.”
He bent down and pulled his wand out of the troll’s nose. It was covered
in what looked like lumpy gray glue.
“Urgh — troll boogers.”
He wiped it on the troll’s trousers.
A sudden slamming and loud footsteps made the three of them look up.
They hadn’t realized what a racket they had been making, but of course,
someone downstairs must have heard the crashes and the troll’s roars. A
moment later, Professor McGonagall had come bursting into the room,
closely followed by Snape, with Quirrell bringing up the rear. Quirrell
took one look at the troll, let out a faint whimper, and sat quickly
down on a toilet, clutching his heart.
Snape bent over the troll. Professor McGonagall was looking at Ron and
Harry. Harry had never seen her look so angry. Her lips were white.
Hopes of winning fifty points for Gryffindor faded quickly from Harry’s
“What on earth were you thinking of?” said Professor McGonagall, with
cold fury in her voice. Harry looked at Ron, who was still standing with
his wand in the air. “You’re lucky you weren’t killed. Why aren’t you in
Snape gave Harry a swift, piercing look. Harry looked at the floor. He
wished Ron would put his wand down.
Then a small voice came out of the shadows.
“Please, Professor McGonagall — they were looking for me.”
Hermione had managed to get to her feet at last.
I went looking for the troll because I — I thought I could deal with it
on my own — you know, because I’ve read all about them.”
Ron dropped his wand. Hermione Granger, telling a downright lie to a
teacher? “If they hadn’t found me, I’d be dead now. Harry stuck his wand
up its nose and Ron knocked it out with its own club. They didn’t have
time to come and fetch anyone. It was about to finish me off when they
Harry and Ron tried to look as though this story wasn’t new to them.
“Well — in that case…” said Professor McGonagall, staring at the
three of them, “Miss Granger, you foolish girl, how could you think of
tackling a mountain troll on your own?”
Hermione hung her head. Harry was speechless. Hermione was the last
person to do anything against the rules, and here she was, pretending
she had, to get them out of trouble. It was as if Snape had started
handing out sweets.
“Miss Granger, five points will be taken from Gryffindor for this,” said
Professor McGonagall. “I’m very disappointed in you. If you’re not hurt
at all, you’d better get off to Gryffindor tower. Students are finishing
the feast in their houses.”
Professor McGonagall turned to Harry and Ron.
“Well, I still say you were lucky, but not many first years could have
taken on a full-grown mountain troll. You each win Gryffindor five
points. Professor Dumbledore will be informed of this. You may go.”
They hurried out of the chamber and didn’t speak at all until they had
climbed two floors up. It was a relief to be away from the smell of the
troll, quite apart from anything else.
“We should have gotten more than ten points,” Ron grumbled.
“Five, you mean, once she’s taken off Hermione’s.”
“Good of her to get us out of trouble like that,” Ron admitted. “Mind
you, we did save her.”
“She might not have needed saving if we hadn’t locked the thing in with
her,” Harry reminded him.
They had reached the portrait of the Fat Lady.
“Pig snout,” they said and entered.
The common room was packed and noisy. Everyone was eating the food that
had been sent up. Hermione, however, stood alone by the door, waiting
for them. There was a very embarrassed pause. Then, none of them looking
at each other, they all said “Thanks,” and hurried off to get plates.
But from that moment on, Hermione Granger became their friend. There are
some things you can’t share without ending up liking each other, and
knocking out a twelve-foot mountain troll is one of them.
As they entered November, the weather turned very cold. The mountains
around the school became icy gray and the lake like chilled steel. Every
morning the ground was covered in frost. Hagrid could be seen from the
upstairs windows defrosting broomsticks on the Quidditch field, bundled
up in a long moleskin overcoat, rabbit fur gloves, and enormous
The Quidditch season had begun. On Saturday, Harry would be playing in
his first match after weeks of training: Gryffindor versus Slytherin. If
Gryffindor won, they would move up into second place in the house
Hardly anyone had seen Harry play because Wood had decided that, as
their secret weapon, Harry should be kept, well, secret. But the news
that he was playing Seeker had leaked out somehow, and Harry didn’t know
which was worse — people telling him he’d be brilliant or people
telling him they’d be running around underneath him holding a mattress.
It was really lucky that Harry now had Hermlone as a friend. He didn’t
know how he’d have gotten through all his homework without her, what
with all the last-minute Quidditch practice Wood was making them do. She
had also tent him Quidditch Through the Ages, which turned out to be a
very interesting read.
Harry learned that there were seven hundred ways of committing a
Quidditch foul and that all of them had happened during a World Cup
match in 1473; that Seekers were usually the smallest and fastest
players, and that most serious Quidditch accidents seemed to happen to
them; that although people rarely died playing Quidditch, referees had
been known to vanish and turn up months later in the Sahara Desert.
Hermione had become a bit more relaxed about breaking rules since Harry
and Ron had saved her from the mountain troll, and she was much nicer
for it. The day before Harry’s first Quidditch match the three of them
were out in the freezing courtyard during break, and she had conjured
them up a bright blue fire that could be carried around in a jam jar.
They were standing with their backs to it, getting warm, when Snape
crossed the yard. Harry noticed at once that Snape was limping. Harry,
Ron, and Hermione moved closer together to block the fire from view;
they were sure it wouldn’t be allowed. Unfortunately, something about
their guilty faces caught Snape’s eye. He limped over. He hadn’t seen
the fire, but he seemed to be looking for a reason to tell them off
“What’s that you’ve got there, Potter?”
It was Quidditch Through the Ages. Harry showed him.
“Library books are not to be taken outside the school,” said Snape.
“Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor.”
“He’s just made that rule up,” Harry muttered angrily as Snape limped
away. “Wonder what’s wrong with his leg?”
“Dunno, but I hope it’s really hurting him,” said Ron bitterly.
The Gryffindor common room was very noisy that evening. Harry, Ron, and
Hermione sat together next to a window. Hermione was checking Harry and
Ron’s Charms homework for them. She would never let them copy (”How will
you learn?”), but by asking her to read it through, they got the right
Harry felt restless. He wanted Quidditch Through the Ages back, to take
his mind off his nerves about tomorrow. Why should he be afraid of
Snape? Getting up, he told Ron and Hermione he was going to ask Snape if
he could have it.
“Better you than me,” they said together, but Harry had an idea that
Snape wouldn’t refuse if there were other teachers listening.
He made his way down to the staffroom and knocked. There was no answer.
He knocked again. Nothing.
Perhaps Snape had left the book in there? It was worth a try. He pushed
the door ajar and peered inside — and a horrible scene met his eyes.
Snape and Filch were inside, alone. Snape was holding his robes above
his knees. One of his legs was bloody and mangled. Filch was handing
“Blasted thing*,” Snape was saying. “How are you supposed to keep your
eyes on all three heads at once?”
Harry tried to shut the door quietly, but –
Snape’s face was twisted with fury as he dropped his robes quickly to
hide his leg. Harry gulped.
“I just wondered if I could have my book back.”
“GET OUT! OUT!”
Harry left, before Snape could take any more points from Gryffindor. He
sprinted back upstairs.
“Did you get it?” Ron asked as Harry joined them. “What’s the matter?”
In a low whisper, Harry told them what he’d seen.
“You know what this means?” he finished breathlessly. “He tried to get
past that three-headed dog at Halloween! That’s where he was going when
we saw him — he’s after whatever it’s guarding! And Id bet my
broomstick he let that troll in, to make a diversion!”
Hermione’s eyes were wide.
“No — he wouldn’t, she said. “I know he’s not very nice, but he
wouldn’t try and steal something Dumbledore was keeping safe.”
“Honestly, Hermione, you think all teachers are saints or something,”
snapped Ron. “I’m with Harry. I wouldn’t put anything past Snape. But
what’s he after? What’s that dog guarding?”
Harry went to bed with his head buzzing with the same question. Neville
was snoring loudly, but Harry couldn’t sleep. He tried to empty his mind
– he needed to sleep, he had to, he had his first Quidditch match in a
few hours — but the expression on Snape’s face when Harry had seen his
leg wasn’t easy to forget.
The next morning dawned very bright and cold. The Great Hall was full of
the delicious smell of fried sausages and the cheer ful chatter of
everyone looking forward to a good Quidditch match.
“You’ve got to eat some breakfast.”
“I don’t want anything.”
“Just a bit of toast,” wheedled Hermione.
“I’m not hungry.”
Harry felt terrible. In an hour’s time he’d be walking onto the field.
“Harry, you need your strength,” said Seamus Finnigan. “Seekers are
always the ones who get clobbered by the other team.”
“Thanks, Seamus,” said Harry, watching Seamus pile ketchup on his
By eleven o’clock the whole school seemed to be out in the stands around
the Quidditch pitch. Many students had binoculars. The seats might be
raised high in the air, but it was still difficult to see what was going
Ron and Hermione joined Neville, Seamus, and Dean the West Ham fan up in
the top row. As a surprise for Harry, they had painted a large banner on
one of the sheets Scabbers had ruined. It said Potter for President, and
Dean, who was good at drawing, had done a large Gryffindor lion
underneath. Then Hermione had performed a tricky little charm so that
the paint flashed different colors.
Meanwhile, in the locker room, Harry and the rest of the team were
changing into their scarlet Quidditch robes (Slytherin would be playing
Wood cleared his throat for silence.
“Okay, men,” he said.
“And women,” said Chaser Angelina Johnson.
“And women,” Wood agreed. “This is it.”
“The big one,” said Fred Weasley.
“The one we’ve all been waiting for,” said George.
“We know Oliver’s speech by heart,” Fred told Harry, “we were on the
team last year.”
“Shut up, you two,” said Wood. “This is the best team Gryffindor’s had
in years. We’re going to win. I know it.”
He glared at them all as if to say, “Or else.”
“Right. It’s time. Good luck, all of you.”
Harry followed Fred and George out of the locker room and, hoping his
knees weren’t going to give way, walked onto the field to loud cheers.
Madam Hooch was refereeing. She stood in the middle of the field waiting
for the two teams, her broom in her hand.
“Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you,” she said, once they were all
gathered around her. Harry noticed that she seemed to be speaking
particularly to the Slytherin Captain, Marcus Flint, a sixth year. Harry
thought Flint looked as if he had some troll blood in him. Out of the
corner of his eye he saw the fluttering banner high above, flashing
Potter for President over the crowd. His heart skipped. He felt braver.
“Mount your brooms, please.”
Harry clambered onto his Nimbus Two Thousand.
Madam Hooch gave a loud blast on her silver whistle.
Fifteen brooms rose up, high, high into the air. They were off. “And the
Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor — what
an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too –”
The Weasley twins’ friend, Lee Jordan, was doing the commentary for the
match, closely watched by Professor McGonagall.
“And she’s really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spinnet,
a good find of Oliver Wood’s, last year only a reserve — back to
Johnson and — no, the Slytherins have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin
Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes — Flint flying
like an eagle up there — he’s going to sc- no, stopped by an excellent
move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and the Gryffindors take the Quaffle –
that’s Chaser Katie Bell of Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint,
off up the field and — OUCH — that must have hurt, hit in the back of
the head by a Bludger — Quaffle taken by the Slytherins — that’s
Adrian Pucey speeding off toward the goal posts, but he’s blocked by a
second Bludger — sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can’t tell
which — nice play by the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, and Johnson back in
possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes — she’s
really flying — dodges a speeding Bludger — the goal posts are ahead
– come on, now, Angelina — Keeper Bletchley dives — misses –
Gryffindor cheers filled the cold air, with howls and moans from the
“Budge up there, move along.”
Ron and Hermione squeezed together to give Hagrid enough space to join
“Bin watchin’ from me hut,” said Hagrid, patting a large pair of
binoculars around his neck, “But it isn’t the same as bein’ in the
crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?”
“Nope,” said Ron. “Harry hasn’t had much to do yet.”
“Kept outta trouble, though, that’s somethin’,” said Hagrid, raising his
binoculars and peering skyward at the speck that was Harry.
Way up above them, Harry was gliding over the game, squinting about for
some sign of the Snitch. This was part of his and Wood’s game plan.
“Keep out of the way until you catch sight of the Snitch,” Wood had
said. “We don’t want you attacked before you have to be.”
When Angelina had scored, Harry had done a couple of loop-the-loops to
let off his feelings. Now he was back to staring around for the Snitch.
Once he caught sight of a flash of gold, but it was just a reflection
from one of the Weasleys’ wristwatches, and once a Bludger decided to
come pelting his way, more like a cannonball than anything, but Harry
dodged it and Fred Weasley came chasing after it.
“All right there, Harry?” he had time to yell, as he beat the Bludger
furiously toward Marcus Flint.
“Slytherin in possession,” Lee Jordan was saying, “Chaser Pucey ducks
two Bludgers, two Weasleys, and Chaser Bell, and speeds toward the –
wait a moment — was that the Snitch?”
A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian Pucey dropped the Quaffle, too
busy looking over his shoulder at the flash of gold that had passed his
Harry saw it. In a great rush of excitement he dived downward after the
streak of gold. Slytherin Seeker Terence Higgs had seen it, too. Neck
and neck they hurtled toward the Snitch -all the Chasers seemed to have
forgotten what they were supposed to be doing as they hung in midair to
Harry was faster than Higgs — he could see the little round ball, wings
fluttering, darting up ahead - - he put on an extra spurt of speed –
WHAM! A roar of rage echoed from the Gryffindors below — Marcus Flint
had blocked Harry on purpose, and Harry’s broom spun off course, Harry
holding on for dear life.
“Foul!” screamed the Gryffindors.
Madam Hooch spoke angrily to Flint and then ordered a free shot at the
goal posts for Gryffindor. But in all the confusion, of course, the
Golden Snitch had disappeared from sight again.
Down in the stands, Dean Thomas was yelling, “Send him off, ref! Red
“What are you talking about, Dean?” said Ron.
“Red card!” said Dean furiously. “In soccer you get shown the red card
and you’re out of the game!”
“But this isn’t soccer, Dean,” Ron reminded him.
Hagrid, however, was on Dean’s side.
“They oughta change the rules. Flint coulda knocked Harry outta the
Lee Jordan was finding it difficult not to take sides.
“So — after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating
“Jordan!” growled Professor McGonagall.
“I mean, after that open and revolting foul
‘Jordan, I’m warning you –”
“All right, all right. Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which
could happen to anyone, I’m sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor, taken by
Spinner, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue play, Gryffindor
still in possession.”
It was as Harry dodged another Bludger, which went spinning dangerously
past his head, that it happened. His broom gave a sudden, frightening
lurch. For a split second, he thought he was going to fall. He gripped
the broom tightly with both his hands and knees. He’d never felt
anything like that.
It happened again. It was as though the broom was trying to buck him
off. But Nimbus Two Thousands did not suddenly decide to buck their
riders off. Harry tried to turn back toward the Gryffindor goal- posts
– he had half a mind to ask Wood to call time-out — and then he
realized that his broom was completely out of his control. He couldn’t
turn it. He couldn’t direct it at all. It was zigzagging through the
air, and every now and then making violent swishing movements that
almost unseated him.
Lee was still commentating.
“Slytherin in possession — Flint with the Quaffle — passes Spinnet –
passes Bell — hit hard in the face by a Bludger, hope it broke his nose
– only joking, Professor — Slytherins score — A no…
The Slytherins were cheering. No one seemed to have noticed that Harry’s
broom was behaving strangely. It was carrying- him slowly higher, away
from the game, jerking and twitching as it went.
“Dunno what Harry thinks he’s doing,” Hagrid mumbled. He stared through
his binoculars. “If I didn’ know better, I’d say he’d lost control of
his broom… but he can’t have….”
Suddenly, people were pointing up at Harry all over the stands. His
broom had started to roll over and over, with him only just managing to
hold on. Then the whole crowd gasped. Harry’s broom had given a wild
jerk and Harry swung off it. He was now dangling from it, holding on
with only one hand.
“Did something happen to it when Flint blocked him?” Seamus whispered.
“Can’t have,” Hagrid said, his voice shaking. “Can’t nothing interfere
with a broomstick except powerful Dark magic — no kid could do that to
a Nimbus Two Thousand.”
At these words, Hermione seized Hagrid’s binoculars, but instead of
looking up at Harry, she started looking frantically at the crowd.
“What are you doing?” moaned Ron, gray-faced.
“I knew it,” Hermione gasped, “Snape — look.”
Ron grabbed the binoculars. Snape was in the middle of the stands
opposite them. He had his eyes fixed on Harry and was muttering nonstop
under his breath.
“He’s doing something — jinxing the broom,” said Hermione.
“What should we do?”
“Leave it to me.”
Before Ron could say another word, Hermione had disappeared. Ron turned
the binoculars back on Harry. His broom was vibrating so hard, it was
almost impossible for him to hang on much longer. The whole crowd was on
its feet, watching, terrified, as the Weasleys flew up to try and pull
Harry safely onto one of their brooms, but it was no good — every time
they got near him, the broom would jump higher still. They dropped lower
and circled beneath him, obviously hoping to catch him if he fell.
Flint seized the Quaffle and scored five times without anyone noticing.
“Come on, Hermione,” Ron muttered desperately.
Hermione had fought her way across to the stand where Snape stood, and
was now racing along the row behind him; she didn’t even stop to say
sorry as she knocked Professor Quirrell headfirst into the row in front.
Reaching Snape, she crouched down, pulled out her wand, and whispered a
few, well- chosen words. Bright blue flames shot from her wand onto the
hem of Snape’s robes.
It took perhaps thirty seconds for Snape to realize that he was on fire.
A sudden yelp told her she had done her job. Scooping the fire off him
into a little jar in her pocket, she scrambled back along the row –
Snape would never know what had happened.
It was enough. Up in the air, Harry was suddenly able to clamber back on
to his broom.
“Neville, you can look!” Ron said. Neville had been sobbing into
Hagrid’s jacket for the last five minutes.
Harry was speeding toward the ground when the crowd saw him clap his
hand to his mouth as though he was about to be sick — he hit the field
on all fours — coughed — and something gold fell into his hand.
“I’ve got the Snitch!” he shouted, waving it above his head, and the
game ended in complete confusion.
“He didn’t catch it, he nearly swallowed it,” Flint was still howling
twenty minutes later, but it made no difference — Harry hadn’t broken
any rules and Lee Jordan was still happily shouting the results –
Gryffindor had won by one hundred and seventy points to sixty. Harry
heard none of this, though. He was being made a cup of strong tea back
in Hagrid’s hut, with Ron and Hermione.
“It was Snape,” Ron was explaining, “Hermione and I saw him. He was
cursing your broomstick, muttering, he wouldn’t take his eyes off you.”
“Rubbish,” said Hagrid, who hadn’t heard a word of what had gone on next
to him in the stands. “Why would Snape do somethin’ like that?”
Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another, wondering what to tell
him. Harry decided on the truth.
“I found out something about him,” he told Hagrid. “He tried to get past
that three-headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We think he was trying
to steal whatever it’s guarding.”
Hagrid dropped the teapot.
“How do you know about Fluffy?” he said.
“Yeah — he’s mine — bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub
las’ year — I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the
“Yes?” said Harry eagerly.
“Now, don’t ask me anymore,” said Hagrid gruffly. “That’s top secret,
“But Snape’s trying to steal it.”
“Rubbish,” said Hagrid again. “Snape’s a Hogwarts teacher, he’d do
nothin’ of the sort.”
“So why did he just try and kill Harry?” cried Hermione.
The afternoon’s events certainly seemed to have changed her mind about
I know a jinx when I see one, Hagrid, I’ve read all about them!
You’ve got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn’t blinking at all, I saw
“I’m tellin’ yeh, yer wrong!” said Hagrid hotly. “I don’ know why
Harry’s broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn’ try an’ kill a student!
Now, listen to me, all three of yeh — yer meddlin’ in things that don’
concern yeh. It’s dangerous. You forget that dog, an’ you forget what
it’s guardin’, that’s between Professor Dumbledore an’ Nicolas Flamel
“Aha!” said Harry, “so there’s someone called Nicolas Flamel involved,
Hagrid looked furious with himself.
THE MIRROR OF ERISED
Christmas was coming. One morning in mid-December, Hogwarts woke to find
itself covered in several feet of snow. The lake froze solid and the
Weasley twins were punished for bewitching several snowballs so that
they followed Quirrell around, bouncing off the back of his turban. The
few owls that managed to battle their way through the stormy sky to
deliver mail had to be nursed back to health by Hagrid before they could
fly off again.
No one could wait for the holidays to start. While the Gryffindor common
room and the Great Hall had roaring fires, the drafty corridors had
become icy and a bitter wind rattled the windows in the classrooms.
Worst of all were Professor Snape’s classes down in the dungeons, where
their breath rose in a mist before them and they kept as close as
possible to their hot cauldrons.
“I do feel so sorry,” said Draco Malfoy, one Potions class, “for all
those people who have to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because they’re
not wanted at home.”
He was looking over at Harry as he spoke. Crabbe and Goyle chuckled.
Harry, who was measuring out powdered spine of lionfish, ignored them.
Malfoy had been even more unpleasant than usual since the Quidditch
match. Disgusted that the Slytherins had lost, he had tried to get
everyone laughing at how a wide-mouthed tree frog would be replacing
Harry as Seeker next. Then he’d realized that nobody found this funny,
because they were all so impressed at the way Harry had managed to stay
on his bucking broomstick. So Malfoy, jealous and angry, had gone back
to taunting Harry about having no proper family.
It was true that Harry wasn’t going back to Privet Drive for Christmas.
Professor McGonagall had come around the week before, making a list of
students who would be staying for the holidays, and Harry had signed up
at once. He didn’t feel sorry for himself at all; this would probably be
the best Christmas he’d ever had. Ron and his brothers were staying,
too, because Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were going to Romania to visit
When they left the dungeons at the end of Potions, they found a large
fir tree blocking the corridor ahead. Two enormous feet sticking out at
the bottom and a loud puffing sound told them that Hagrid was behind it.
“Hi, Hagrid, want any help?” Ron asked, sticking his head through the
“Nah, I’m all right, thanks, Ron.”
“Would you mind moving out of the way?” came Malfoys cold drawl from
behind them. “Are you trying to earn some extra money, Weasley? Hoping
to be gamekeeper yourself when you leave Hogwarts, I suppose — that hut
of Hagrid’s must seem like a palace compared to what your family’s used
Ron dived at Malfoy just as Snape came up the stairs.
Ron let go of the front of Malfoy’s robes.
“He was provoked, Professor Snape,” said Hagrid, sticking his huge hairy
face out from behind the tree. “Malfoy was insultin’ his family.”
“Be that as it may, fighting is against Hogwarts rules, Hagrid,” said
Snape silkily. “Five points from Gryffindor, Weasley, and be grateful it
isn’t more. Move along, all of you.”
Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle pushed roughly past the tree, scattering
needles everywhere and smirking.
“I’ll get him,” said Ron, grinding his teeth at Malfoy’s back, “one of
these days, I’ll get him –”
“I hate them both,” said Harry, “Malfoy and Snape.”
“Come on, cheer up, it’s nearly Christmas,” said Hagrid. “Tell yeh what,
come with me an’ see the Great Hall, looks a treat.”
So the three of them followed Hagrid and his tree off to -the Great
Hall, where Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick were busy with
the Christmas decorations.
“Ah, Hagrid, the last tree — put it in the far corner, would you?”
The hall looked spectacular. Festoons of holly and mistletoe hung all
around the walls, and no less than twelve towering Christmas trees stood
around the room, some sparkling with tiny icicles, some glittering with
hundreds of candles.
“How many days you got left until yer holidays?” Hagrid asked.
“Just one,” said Hermione. “And that reminds me -Harry, Ron, we’ve got
half an hour before lunch, we should be in the library.”
“Oh yeah, you’re right,” said Ron, tearing his eyes away from Professor
Flitwick, who had golden bubbles blossoming out of his wand and was
trailing them over the branches of the new tree.
“The library?” said Hagrid, following them out of the hall. “Just before
the holidays? Bit keen, aren’t yeh?”
“Oh, we’re not working,” Harry told him brightly. “Ever since you
mentioned Nicolas Flamel we’ve been trying to find out who he is.”
“You what?” Hagrid looked shocked. “Listen here — I’ve told yeh — drop
it. It’s nothin’ to you what that dog’s guardin’.”
“We just want to know who Nicolas Flamel is, that’s all,” said Hermione.
“Unless you’d like to tell us and save us the trouble?” Harry added. “We
must’ve been through hundreds of books already and we can’t find him
anywhere — just give us a hint — I know I’ve read his name somewhere.”
“I’m sayin’ nothin, said Hagrid flatly.
“Just have to find out for ourselves, then,” said Ron, and they left
Hagrid looking disgruntled and hurried off to the library.
They had indeed been searching books for Flamel’s name ever since Hagrid
had let it slip, because how else were they going to find out what Snape
was trying to steal? The trouble was, it was very hard to know where to
begin, not knowing what Flamel might have done to get himself into a
book. He wasn’t in Great Wizards of the Twentieth Century, or Notable
Magical Names of Our Time; he was missing, too, from Important Modern
Magical Discoveries, and A Study of Recent Developments in Wizardry. And
then, of course, there was the sheer size of the library; tens of
thousands of books; thousands of shelves; hundreds of narrow rows.
Hermione took out a list of subjects and titles she had decided to
search while Ron strode off down a row of books and started pulling them
off the shelves at random. Harry wandered over to the Restricted
Section. He had been wondering for a while if Flamel wasn’t somewhere in
there. Unfortunately, you needed a specially signed note from one of the
teachers to look in any of the restricted books, and he knew he’d never
get one. These were the books containing powerful Dark Magic never
taught at Hogwarts, and only read by older students studying advanced
Defense Against the Dark Arts.
“What are you looking for, boy?”
“Nothing,” said Harry.
Madam Pince the librarian brandished a feather duster at him.
“You’d better get out, then. Go on — out!”
Wishing he’d been a bit quicker at thinking up some story, Harry left
the library. He, Ron, and Hermione had already agreed they’d better not
ask Madam Pince where they could find Flamel. They were sure she’d be
able to tell them, but they couldn’t risk Snape hearing what they were
Harry waited outside in the corridor to see if the other two had found
anything, but he wasn’t very hopeful. They had been looking for two
weeks, after A, but as they only had odd moments between lessons it
wasn’t surprising they’d found nothing. What they really needed was a
nice long search without Madam Pince breathing down their necks.
Five minutes later, Ron and Hermione joined him, shaking their heads.
They went off to lunch.
“You will keep looking while I’m away, won’t you?” said Hermione. “And
send me an owl if you find anything.”
“And you could ask your parents if they know who Flamel is,” said Ron.
“It’d be safe to ask them.”
“Very safe, as they’re both dentists,” said Hermione.
Once the holidays had started, Ron and Harry were having too good a time
to think much about Flamel. They had the dormitory to themselves and the
common room was far emptier than usual, so they were able to get the
good armchairs by the fire. They sat by the hour eating anything they
could spear on a toasting fork — bread, English muffins, marshmallows
– and plotting ways of getting Malfoy expelled, which were fun to talk
about even if they wouldn’t work.
Ron also started teaching Harry wizard chess. This was exactly like
Muggle chess except that the figures were alive, which made it a lot
like directing troops in battle. Ron’s set was very old and battered.
Like everything else he owned, it had once belonged to someone else in
his family — in this case, his grandfather. However, old chessmen
weren’t a drawback at all. Ron knew them so well he never had trouble
getting them to do what he wanted.
Harry played with chessmen Seamus Finnigan had lent him, and they didn’t
trust him at all. He wasn’t a very good player yet and they kept
shouting different bits of advice at him, which was confusing. “Don’t
send me there, can’t you see his knight? Send him, we can afford to lose
him.” On Christmas Eve, Harry went to bed looking forward to the next
day for the food and the fun, but not expecting any presents at all.
When he woke early in the morning, however, the first thing he saw was a
small pile of packages at the foot of his bed.
“Merry Christmas,” said Ron sleepily as Harry scrambled out of bed and
pulled on his bathrobe.
“You, too,” said Harry. “Will you look at this? I’ve got some presents!”
“What did you expect, turnips?” said Ron, turning to his own pile, which
was a lot bigger than Harry’s.
Harry picked up the top parcel. It was wrapped in thick brown paper and
scrawled across it was To Harry, from Hagrid. Inside was a roughly cut
wooden flute. Hagrid had obviously whittled it himself. Harry blew it –
it sounded a bit like an owl.
A second, very small parcel contained a note.
We received your message and enclose your Christmas present. From Uncle
Vernon and Aunt Petunia. Taped to the note was a fifty-pence piece.
“That’s friendly,” said Harry.
Ron was fascinated by the fifty pence.
“Weird!” he said, ‘NMat a shape! This is money?”
“You can keep it,” said Harry, laughing at how pleased Ron was. “Hagrid
and my aunt and uncle — so who sent these?”
“I think I know who that one’s from,” said Ron, turning a bit pink and
pointing to a very lumpy parcel. “My mom. I told her you didn’t expect
any presents and — oh, no,” he groaned, “she’s made you a Weasley
Harry had torn open the parcel to find a thick, hand-knitted sweater in
emerald green and a large box of homemade fudge.
“Every year she makes us a sweater,” said Ron, unwrapping his own, “and
mine’s always maroon.”
“That’s really nice of her,” said Harry, trying the fudge, which was
His next present also contained candy — a large box of Chocolate Frogs
This only left one parcel. Harry picked it up and felt it. It was very
light. He unwrapped it.
Something fluid and silvery gray went slithering to the floor where it
lay in gleaming folds. Ron gasped.
“I’ve heard of those,” he said in a hushed voice, dropping the box of
Every Flavor Beans he’d gotten from Hermione. “If that’s what I think it
is — they’re really rare, and really valuable.”
“What is it?”
Harry picked the shining, silvery cloth off the floor. It was strange to
the touch, like water woven into material.
“It’s an invisibility cloak,” said Ron, a look of awe on his face. “I’m
sure it is — try it on.”
Harry threw the cloak around his shoulders and Ron gave a yell.
“It is! Look down!”
Harry looked down at his feet, but they were gone. He dashed to the
mirror. Sure enough, his reflection looked back at him, just his head
suspended in midair, his body completely invisible. He pulled the cloak
over his head and his reflection vanished completely.
“There’s a note!” said Ron suddenly. “A note fell out of it!”
Harry pulled off the cloak and seized the letter. Written in narrow,
loopy writing he had never seen before were the following words: Your
father left this in my possession before he died. It is time it was
returned to you. Use it well.
A Very Merry Christmas to you.
There was no signature. Harry stared at the note. Ron was admiring the
“I’d give anything for one of these,” he said. “Anything. What’s the
“Nothing,” said Harry. He felt very strange. Who had sent the cloak? Had
it really once belonged to his father?
Before he could say or think anything else, the dormitory door was flung
open and Fred and George Weasley bounded in. Harry stuffed the cloak
quickly out of sight. He didn’t feel like sharing it with anyone else
“Hey, look — Harry’s got a Weasley sweater, too!”
Fred and George were wearing blue sweaters, one with a large yellow F on
it, the other a G.
“Harry’s is better than ours, though,” said Fred, holding up Harry’s
sweater. “She obviously makes more of an effort if you’re not family.”
“Why aren’t you wearing yours, Ron?” George demanded. “Come on, get it
on, they’re lovely and warm.”
“I hate maroon,” Ron moaned halfheartedly as he pulled it over his head.
“You haven’t got a letter on yours,” George observed. “I suppose she
thinks you don’t forget your name. But we’re not stupid — we know we’re
called Gred and Forge.”
“What’s all th is noise.
Percy Weasley stuck his head through the door, looking disapproving. He
had clearly gotten halfway through unwrapping his presents as he, too,
carried a lumpy sweater over his arm, which
“P for prefect! Get it on, Percy, come on, we’re all wearing ours, even
Harry got one.”
“I — don’t — want said Percy thickly, as the twins forced the sweater
over his head, knocking his glasses askew.
“And you’re not sitting with the prefects today, either,” said
George. “Christmas is a time for family.”
They frog-marched Percy from the room, his arms pinned to his side by
Harry had never in all his life had such a Christmas dinner. A hundred
fat, roast turkeys; mountains of roast and boiled potatoes; platters of
chipolatas; tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick, rich gravy
and cranberry sauce — and stacks of wizard crackers every few feet
along the table. These fantastic party favors were nothing like the
feeble Muggle ones the Dursleys usually bought, with their little
plastic toys and their flimsy paper hats inside. Harry pulled a wizard
cracker with Fred and it didn’t just bang, it went off with a blast like
a cannon and engulfed them all in a cloud of blue smoke, while from the
inside exploded a rear admiral’s hat and several live, white mice. Up at
the High Table, Dumbledore had swapped his pointed wizard’s hat for a
flowered bonnet, and was chuckling merrily at a joke Professor Flitwick
had just read him.
Flaming Christmas puddings followed the turkey. Percy nearly broke his
teeth on a silver sickle embedded in his slice. Harry watched Hagrid
getting redder and redder in the face as he called for more wine,
finally kissing Professor McGonagall on the cheek, who, to Harry’s
amazement, giggled and blushed, her top hat lopsided.
When Harry finally left the table, he was laden down with a stack of
things out of the crackers, including a pack of nonexplodable, luminous
balloons, a Grow-Your-Own-Warts kit, and his own new wizard chess set.
The white mice had disappeared and Harry had a nasty feeling they were
going to end up as Mrs. Norris’s Christmas dinner.
Harry and the Weasleys spent a happy afternoon having a furious snowball
fight on the grounds. Then, cold, wet, and gasping for breath, they
returned to the fire in the Gryffindor common room, where Harry broke in
his new chess set by losing spectacularly to Ron. He suspected he
wouldn’t have lost so badly if Percy hadn’t tried to help him so much.
After a meal of turkey sandwiches, crumpets, trifle, and Christmas cake,
everyone felt too full and sleepy to do much before bed except sit and
watch Percy chase Fred and George all over Gryffindor tower because
they’d stolen his prefect badge.
It had been Harry’s best Christmas day ever. Yet something had been
nagging at the back of his mind all day. Not until he climbed into bed
was he free to think about it: the invisibility cloak and whoever had
Ron, full of turkey and cake and with nothing mysterious to bother him,
fell asleep almost as soon as he’d drawn the curtains of his
four-poster. Harry leaned over the side of his own bed and pulled the
cloak out from under it.
His father’s… this had been his father’s. He let the material flow
over his hands, smoother than silk, light as air. Use it well, the note
He had to try it, now. He slipped out of bed and wrapped the cloak
around himself. Looking down at his legs, he saw only moonlight and
shadows. It was a very funny feeling.
Use it well.
Suddenly, Harry felt wide-awake. The whole of Hogwarts was open to him
in this cloak. Excitement flooded through him as he stood there in the
dark and silence. He could go anywhere in this, anywhere, and Filch
would never know.
Ron grunted in his sleep. Should Harry wake him? Something held him back
– his father’s cloak — he felt that this time — the first time — he
wanted to use it alone.
He crept out of the dormitory, down the stairs, across the common room,
and climbed through the portrait hole.
“Who’s there?” squawked the Fat Lady. Harry said nothing. He walked
quickly down the corridor.
Where should he go? He stopped, his heart racing, and thought. And then
it came to him. The Restricted Section in the library. He’d be able to
read as long as he liked, as long as it took to find out who Flamel was.
He set off, drawing the invisibility cloak tight around him as he
The library was pitch-black and very eerie. Harry lit a lamp to see his
way along the rows of books. The lamp looked as if it was floating along
in midair, and even though Harry could feel his arm supporting it, the
sight gave him the creeps.
The Restricted Section was right at the back of the library. Step ping
carefully over the rope that separated these books from the rest of the
library, he held up his lamp to read the titles.
They didn’t tell him much. Their peeling, faded gold letters spelled
words in languages Harry couldn’t understand. Some had no title at all.
One book had a dark stain on it that looked horribly like blood. The
hairs on the back of Harry’s neck prickled. Maybe he was imagining it,
maybe not, but he thought a faint whispering was coming from the books,
as though they knew someone was there who shouldn’t be.
He had to start somewhere. Setting the lamp down carefully on the floor,
he looked along the bottom shelf for an interestinglooking book. A large
black and silver volume caught his eye. He pulled it out with
difficulty, because it was very heavy, and, balancing it on his knee,
let it fall open.
A piercing, bloodcurdling shriek split the silence — the book was
screaming! Harry snapped it shut, but the shriek went on and on, one
high, unbroken, earsplitting note. He stumbled backward and knocked over
his lamp, which went out at once. Panicking, he heard footsteps coming
down the corridor outside — stuffing the shrieking book back on the
shelf, he ran for it. He passed Filch in the doorway; Filch’s pale, wild
eyes looked straight through him, and Harry slipped under Filch’s
outstretched arm and streaked off up the corridor, the book’s shrieks
still ringing in his ears.
He came to a sudden halt in front of a tall suit of armor. He had been
so busy getting away from the library, he hadn’t paid attention to where
he was going. Perhaps because it was dark, he didn’t recognize where he
was at all. There was a suit of armor near the kitchens, he knew, but he
must be five floors above there.
“You asked me to come directly to you, Professor, if anyone was
wandering around at night, and somebody’s been in the library Restricted
Harry felt the blood drain out of his face. Wherever he was, Filch must
know a shortcut, because his soft, greasy voice was getting nearer, and
to his horror, it was Snape who replied, “The Restricted Section? Well,
they can’t be far, we’ll catch them.”
Harry stood rooted to the spot as Filch and Snape came around the corner
ahead. They couldn’t see him, of course, but it was a narrow corridor
and if they came much nearer they’d knock right into him — the cloak
didn’t stop him from being solid.
He backed away as quietly as he could. A door stood ajar to his left. It
was his only hope. He squeezed through it, holding his breath, trying
not to move it, and to his relief he managed to get inside the room
without their noticing anything. They walked straight past, and Harry
leaned against the wall, breathing deeply, listening to their footsteps
dying away. That had been close, very close. It was a few seconds before
he noticed anything about the room he had hidden in.
It looked like an unused classroom. The dark shapes of desks and chairs
were piled against the walls, and there was an upturned wastepaper
basket — but propped against the wall facing him was something that
didn’t look as if it belonged there, something that looked as if someone
had just put it there to keep it out of the way.
It was a magnificent mirror, as high as the ceiling, with an ornate gold
frame, standing on two clawed feet. There was an inscription carved
around the top: Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. His panic
fading now that there was no sound of Filch and Snape, Harry moved
nearer to the mirror, wanting to look at himself but see no reflection
again. He stepped in front of it.
He had to clap his hands to his mouth to stop himself from screaming. He
whirled around. His heart was pounding far more furiously than when the
book had screamed — for he had seen not only himself in the mirror, but
a whole crowd of people standing right behind him.
But the room was empty. Breathing very fast, he turned slowly back to
There he was, reflected in it, white and scared-looking, and there,
reflected behind him, were at least ten others. Harry looked over his
shoulder — but still, no one was there. Or were they all invisible,
too? Was he in fact in a room full of invisible people and this mirror’s
trick was that it reflected them, invisible or not?
He looked in the mirror again. A woman standing right behind his
reflection was smiling at him and waving. He reached out a hand and felt
the air behind him. If she was really there, he’d touch her, their
reflections were so close together, but he felt only air — she and the
others existed only in the mirror.
She was a very pretty woman. She had dark red hair and her eyes — her
eyes are just like mine, Harry thought, edging a little closer to the
glass. Bright green — exactly the same shape, but then he noticed that
she was crying; smiling, but crying at the same time. The tall, thin,
black-haired man standing next to her put his arm around her. He wore
glasses, and his hair was very untidy. It stuck up at the back, just as
Harry was so close to the mirror now that his nose was nearly touching
that of his reflection.
“Mom?” he whispered. “Dad?”
They just looked at him, smiling. And slowly, Harry looked into the
faces of the other people in the mirror, and saw other pairs of green
eyes like his, other noses like his, even a little old man who looked as
though he had Harry’s knobbly knees — Harry was looking at his family,
for the first time in his life.
The Potters smiled and waved at Harry and he stared hungrily back at
them, his hands pressed flat against the glass as though he was hoping
to fall right through it and reach them. He had a powerful kind of ache
inside him, half joy, half terrible sadness.
How long he stood there, he didn’t know. The reflections did not fade
and he looked and looked until a distant noise brought him back to his
senses. He couldn’t stay here, he had to find his way back to bed. He
tore his eyes away from his mother’s face, whispered, “I’ll come back,”
and hurried from the room.
“You could have woken me up,” said Ron, crossly.
“You can come tonight, I’m going back, I want to show you the mirror.
“I’d like to see your mom and dad,” Ron said eagerly.
“And I want to see all your family, all the Weasleys, you’ll be able to
show me your other brothers and everyone.”
“You can see them any old time,” said Ron. “Just come round my house
this summer. Anyway, maybe it only shows dead people. Shame about not
finding Flamel, though. Have some bacon or something, why aren’t you
Harry couldn’t eat. He had seen his parents and would be seeing them
again tonight. He had almost forgotten about Flamel. It didn’t seem very
important anymore. Who cared what the three headed dog was guarding?
What did it matter if Snape stole it, really?
“Are you all right?” said Ron. “You look odd.”
What Harry feared most was that he might not be able to find the mirror
room again. With Ron covered in the cloak, too, they had to walk much
more slowly the next night. They tried retracing Harry’s route from the
library, wandering around the dark passageways for nearly an hour.
“I’m freezing,” said Ron. “Let’s forget it and go back.”
“No!” Harry hissed. I know it’s here somewhere.”
They passed the ghost of a tall witch gliding in the opposite direction,
but saw no one else. just as Ron started moaning that his feet were dead
with cold, Harry spotted the suit of armor.
“It’s here — just here — yes!”
They pushed the door open. Harry dropped the cloak from around his
shoulders and ran to the mirror.
There they were. His mother and father beamed at the sight of him.
“See?” Harry whispered.
“I can’t see anything.”
“Look! Look at them all… there are loads of them….”
“I can only see you.”
“Look in it properly, go on, stand where I am.”
Harry stepped aside, but with Ron in front of the mirror, he couldn’t
see his family anymore, just Ron in his paisley pajamas.
Ron, though, was staring transfixed at his image.
“Look at me!” he said.
“Can you see all your family standing around you?”
“No — I’m alone — but I’m different — I look older — and I’m head
“I am — I’m wearing the badge like Bill used to — and I’m holding the
house cup and the Quidditch cup — I’m Quidditch captain, too.
Ron tore his eyes away from this splendid sight to look excitedly at
“Do you think this mirror shows the future?”
“How can it? All my family are dead — let me have another look –”
“You had it to yourself all last night, give me a bit more time.”
“You’re only holding the Quidditch cup, what’s interesting about that? I
want to see my parents.”
“Don’t push me –”
A sudden noise outside in the corridor put an end to their discussion.
They hadn’t realized how loudly they had been talking.
Ron threw the cloak back over them as the luminous eyes of Mrs. Norris
came round the door. Ron and Harry stood quite still, both thinking the
same thing — did the cloak work on cats? After what seemed an age, she
turned and left.
“This isn’t safe — she might have gone for Filch, I bet she heard us.
And Ron pulled Harry out of the room.
The snow still hadn’t melted the next morning.
“Want to play chess, Harry?” said Ron.
“Why don’t we go down and visit Hagrid?”
“No… you go…”
“I know what you’re thinking about, Harry, that mirror. Don’t go back
“I dunno, I’ve just got a bad feeling about it — and anyway, you’ve had
too many close shaves already. Filch, Snape, and Mrs. Norris are
wandering around. So what if they can’t see you? What if they walk into
you? What if you knock something over?”
“You sound like Hermione.”
“I’m serious, Harry, don’t go.”
But Harry only had one thought in his head, which was to get back in
front of the mirror, and Ron wasn’t going to stop him.
That third night he found his way more quickly than before. He was
walking so fast he knew he was making more noise than was wise, but he
didn’t meet anyone.
And there were his mother and father smiling at him again, and one of
his grandfathers nodding happily. Harry sank down to sit on the floor in
front of the mirror. There was nothing to stop him from staying here all
night with his family. Nothing at all.
“So — back again, Harry?”
Harry felt as though his insides had turned to ice. He looked behind
him. Sitting on one of the desks by the wall was none other than Albus
Dumbledore. Harry must have walked straight past him, so desperate to
get to the mirror he hadn’t noticed him.
” — I didn’t see you, sir.”
“Strange how nearsighted being invisible can make you,” said Dumbledore,
and Harry was relieved to see that he was smiling.
“So,” said Dumbledore, slipping off the desk to sit on the floor with
Harry, “you, like hundreds before you, have discovered the delights of
the Mirror of Erised.”
“I didn’t know it was called that, Sir.”
“But I expect you’ve realized by now what it does?”
“It — well — it shows me my family –”
“And it showed your friend Ron himself as head boy.”
“How did you know –?”
“I don’t need a cloak to become invisible,” said Dumbledore gently.
“Now, can you think what the Mirror of Erised shows us all?”
Harry shook his head.
“Let me explain. The happiest man on earth would be able to use the
Mirror of Erised like a normal mirror, that is, he would look into it
and see himself exactly as he is. Does that help?”
Harry thought. Then he said slowly, “It shows us what we want…
whatever we want…”
“Yes and no,” said Dumbledore quietly. “It shows us nothing more or less
than the deepest, most desperate desire of our hearts. You, who have
never known your family, see them standing around you. Ronald Weasley,
who has always been overshadowed by his brothers, sees himself standing
alone, the best of all of them. However, this mirror will give us
neither knowledge or truth. Men have wasted away before it, entranced by
what they have seen, or been driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is
real or even possible.
“The Mirror will be moved to a new home tomorrow, Harry, and I ask you
not to go looking for it again. If you ever do run across it, you will
now be prepared. It does not do to dwell on dreams and forget to live,
remember that. Now, why don’t you put that admirable cloak back on and
get off to bed?”
Harry stood up.
“Sir — Professor Dumbledore? Can I ask you something?”
“Obviously, you’ve just done so,” Dumbledore smiled. “You may ask me one
more thing, however.”
“What do you see when you look in the mirror?”
“I? I see myself holding a pair of thick, woolen socks.”
“One can never have enough socks,” said Dumbledore. “Another Christmas
has come and gone and I didn’t get a single pair. People will insist on
giving me books.”
It was only when he was back in bed that it struck Harry that Dumbledore
might not have been quite truthful. But then, he thought, as he shoved
Scabbers off his pillow, it had been quite a personal question.
Dumbledore had convinced Harry not to go looking for the Mirror of
Erised again, and for the rest of the Christmas holidays the
invisibility cloak stayed folded at the bottom of his trunk. Harry
wished he could forget what he’d seen in the mirror as easily, but he
couldn’t. He started having nightmares. Over and over again he dreamed
about his parents disappearing in a flash of green light, while a high
voice cackled with laughter.
“You see, Dumbledore was right, that mirror could drive you mad,” said
Ron, when Harry told him about these drearns.
Hermione, who came back the day before term started, took a different
view of things. She was torn between horror at the idea of Harry being
out of bed, roaming the school three nights in a row (”If Filch had
caught you!”), and disappointment that he hadn’t at least found out who
Nicolas Flamel was.
They had almost given up hope of ever finding Flamel in a li- brary
book, even though Harry was still sure he’d read the name somewhere.
Once term had started, they were back to skimming through books for ten
minutes during their breaks. Harry had even less time than the other
two, because Quidditch practice had started again.
Wood was working the team harder than ever. Even the endless rain that
had replaced the snow couldn’t dampen his spirits. The Weasleys
complained that Wood was becoming a fanatic, but Harry was on Wood’s
side. If they won their next match, against Hufflepuff, they would
overtake Slytherin in the house championship for the first time in seven
years. Quite apart from wanting to win, Harry found that he had fewer
nightmares when he was tired out after training.
Then, during one particularly wet and muddy practice session, Wood gave
the team a bit of bad news. He’d just gotten very angry with the
Weasleys, who kept dive-bombing each other and pretending to fall off
“Will you stop messing around!” he yelled. “That’s exactly the sort of
thing that’ll lose us the match! Snape’s refereeing this time, and he’ll
be looking for any excuse to knock points off Gryffindor!”
George Weasley really did fall off his broom at these words.
“Snape’s refereeing?” he spluttered through a mouthful of mud. “When’s
he ever refereed a Quidditch match? He’s not going to be fair if we
might overtake Slytherin.”
The rest of the team landed next to George to complain, too.
“It’s not my fault,” said Wood. “We’ve just got to make sure we play a
clean game, so Snape hasn’t got an excuse to pick on us.”
Which was all very well, thought Harry, but he had another reason for
not wanting Snape near him while he was playing Quidditch….
The rest of the team hung back to talk to one another as usual at the
end of practice, but Harry headed straight back to the Gryffindor common
room, where he found Ron and Hermione playing chess. Chess was the only
thing Hermione ever lost at, something Harry and Ron thought was very
good for her.
“Don’t talk to me for a moment,” said Ron when Harry sat down next to
him, “I need to concen –” He caught sight of Harry’s face. “What’s the
matter with you? You look terrible.”
Speaking quietly so that no one else would hear, Harry told the other
two about Snape’s sudden, sinister desire to be a Quidditch referee.
“Don’t play,” said Hermione at once.
“Say you’re ill,” said Ron.
“Pretend to break your leg,” Hermione suggested.
“Really break your leg,” said Ron.
“I can’t,” said Harry. “There isn’t a reserve Seeker. If I back out,
Gryffindor can’t play at all.”
At that moment Neville toppled into the common room. How he had managed
to climb through the portrait hole was anyone’s guess, because his legs
had been stuck together with what they recognized at once as the
Leg-Locker Curse. He must have had to bunny hop all the way up to
Everyone fell over laughing except Hermione, who leapt up and performed
the countercurse. Neville’s legs sprang apart and he got to his feet,
trembling. “What happened?” Hermione asked him, leading him over to sit
with Harry and Ron.
“Malfoy,” said Neville shakily. “I met him outside the library. He said
he’d been looking for someone to practice that on.”
“Go to Professor McGonagall!” Hermione urged Neville. “Report him!”
Neville shook his head.
“I don’t want more trouble,” he mumbled.
“You’ve got to stand up to him, Neville!” said Ron. “He’s used to
walking all over people, but that’s no reason to lie down in front of
him and make it easier.”
“There’s no need to tell me I’m not brave enough to be in Gryffindor,
Malfoy’s already done that,” Neville choked out.
Harry felt in the pocket of his robes and pulled out a Chocolate Frog,
the very last one from the box Hermione had given him for Christmas. He
gave it to Neville, who looked as though he might cry.
“You’re worth twelve of Malfoy,” Harry said. “The Sorting Hat chose you
for Gryffindor, didn’t it? And where’s Malfoy? In stinking Slytherin.”
Neville’s lips twitched in a weak smile as he unwrapped the frog.
“Thanks, Harry… I think I’ll go to bed…. D’you want the card, you
collect them, don’t you?”
As Neville walked away, Harry looked at the Famous Wizard card.
“Dumbledore again,” he said, “He was the first one I ever-”
He gasped. He stared at the back of the card. Then he looked up at Ron
“I’ve found him!” he whispered. “I’ve found Flamel! I told you I’d read
the name somewhere before, I read it on the train coming here — listen
to this: ‘Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the dark
wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the twelve uses of
dragon’s blood, and his work on alchemy with his partner, Nicolas
Hermione jumped to her feet. She hadn’t looked so excited since they’d
gotten back the marks for their very first piece of homework.
“Stay there!” she said, and she sprinted up the stairs to the girls’
dormitories. Harry and Ron barely had time to exchange mystified looks
before she was dashing back, an enormous old book in her arms.
“I never thought to look in here!” she whispered excitedly. “I got this
out of the library weeks ago for a bit of light reading.”
“Light?” said Ron, but Hermione told him to be quiet until she’d looked
something up, and started flicking frantically through the pages,
muttering to herself.
At last she found what she was looking for.
“I knew it! I knew it!”
“Are we allowed to speak yet?” said Ron grumpily. Hermione ignored him.
“Nicolas Flamel,” she whispered dramatically, “is the only known maker
of the Sorcerer’s Stone!”
This didn’t have quite the effect she’d expected.
“The what?” said Harry and Ron.
“Oh, honestly, don’t you two read? Look — read that, there.”
She pushed the book toward them, and Harry and Ron read: The ancient
study of alchemy is concerned with making the Sorcerer’s Stone, a
legendary substance with astonishing powers. The stone will transform
any metal into pure gold. It also produces the Elixir of Life, which
will make the drinker immortal.
There have been many reports of the Sorcerer’s Stone over the centuries,
but the only Stone currently in existence belongs to Mr. Nicolas Flamel,
the noted alchemist and opera lover. Mr. Flamel, who celebrated his six
hundred and sixty-fifth birthday last year, enjoys a quiet life in Devon
with his wife, Perenelle (six hundred and fifty-eight).
“See?” said Hermione, when Harry and Ron had finished. “The dog must be
guarding Flamel’s Sorcerer’s Stone! I bet he asked Dumbledore to keep it
safe for him, because they’re friends and he knew someone was after it,
that’s why he wanted the Stone moved out of Gringotts!”
“A stone that makes gold and stops you from ever dying!” said Harry. “No
wonder Snape’s after it! Anyone would want it.”
“And no wonder we couldn’t find Flamel in that Study of Recent
Developments in Wizardry,” said Ron. “He’s not exactly recent if he’s
six hundred and sixty-five, is he?”
The next morning in Defense Against the Dark Arts, while copying down
different ways of treating werewolf bites, Harry and Ron were still
discussing what they’d do with a Sorcerer’s Stone if they had one. It
wasn’t until Ron said he’d buy his own Quidditch team that Harry
remembered about Snape and the coming match.
“I’m going to play,” he told Ron and Hermione. “If I don’t, all the
Slytherins will think I’m just too scared to face Snape. I’ll show
them… it’ll really wipe the smiles off their faces if we win.”
“Just as long as we’re not wiping you off the field,” said Hermione.
As the match drew nearer, however, Harry became more and more nervous,
whatever he told Ron and Hermione. The rest of the team wasn’t too calm,
either. The idea of overtaking Slytherin in the house championship was
wonderful, no one had done it for seven years, but would they be allowed
to, with such a biased referee?
Harry didn’t know whether he was imagining it or not, but he seemed to
keep running into Snape wherever he went. At times, he even wondered
whether Snape was following him, trying to catch him on his own. Potions
lessons were turning into a sort of weekly torture, Snape was so
horrible to Harry. Could Snape possibly know they’d found out about the
Sorcerer’s Stone? Harry didn’t see how he could — yet he sometimes had
the horrible feeling that Snape could read minds.
Harry knew, when they wished him good luck outside the locker rooms the
next afternoon, that Ron and Hermione were wondering whether they’d ever
see him alive again. This wasn’t what you’d call comforting. Harry
hardly heard a word of Wood’s pep talk as he pulled on his Quidditch
robes and picked up his Nimbus Two Thousand.
Ron and Hermione, meanwhile, had found a place in the stands next to
Neville, who couldn’t understand why they looked so grim and worried, or
why they had both brought their wands to the match. Little did Harry
know that Ron and Hermione had been secretly practicing the Leg-Locker
Curse. They’d gotten the idea from Malfoy using it on Neville, and were
ready to use it on Snape if he showed any sign of wanting to hurt Harry.
“Now, don’t forget, it’s Locomotor Mortis,” Hermione muttered as Ron
slipped his wand up his sleeve.
“I know,” Ron snapped. “Don’t nag.”
Back in the locker room, Wood had taken Harry aside.
“Don’t want to pressure you, Potter, but if we ever need an early
capture of the Snitch it’s now. Finish the game before Snape can favor
Hufflepuff too much.”
“The whole school’s out there!” said Fred Weasley, peering out of the
door. “Even — blimey — Dumbledore’s come to watch!”
Harry’s heart did a somersault.
“Dumbledore?” he said, dashing to the door to make sure. Fred was right.
There was no mistaking that silver beard.
Harry could have laughed out loud with relief He was safe. There was
simply no way that Snape would dare to try to hurt him if Dumbledore was
Perhaps that was why Snape was looking so angry as the teams marched
onto the field, something that Ron noticed, too.
“I’ve never seen Snape look so mean,” he told Hermione. “Look -they’re
Someone had poked Ron in the back of the head. It was Malfoy.
“Oh, sorry, Weasley, didn’t see you there.”
Malfoy grinned broadly at Crabbe and Goyle.
“Wonder how long Potter’s going to stay on his broom this time? Anyone
want a bet? What about you, Weasley?”
Ron didn’t answer; Snape had just awarded Hufflepuff a penalty because
George Weasley had hit a Bludger at him. Hermione, who had all her
fingers crossed in her lap, was squinting fixedly at Harry, who was
circling the game like a hawk, looking for the Snitch.
“You know how I think they choose people for the Gryffindor team?” said
Malfoy loudly a few minutes later, as Snape awarded Hufflepuff another
penalty for no reason at all. “It’s people they feel sorry for. See,
there’s Potter, who’s got no parents, then there’s the Weasleys, who’ve
got no money — you should be on the team, Longbottom, you’ve got no
Neville went bright red but turned in his seat to face Malfoy.
“I’m worth twelve of you, Malfoy,” he stammered.
Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle howled with laughter, but Ron, still not
daring to take his eyes from the game, said, “You tell him, Neville.”
“Longbottom, if brains were gold you’d be poorer than Weasley, and
that’s saying something.”
Ron’s nerves were already stretched to the breaking point with anxiety
“I’m warning you, Malfoy — one more word
“Ron!” said Hermione suddenly, “Harry –”
Harry had suddenly gone into a spectacular dive, which drew gasps and
cheers from the crowd. Hermione stood up, her crossed fingers in her
mouth, as Harry streaked toward the ground like a bullet.
“You’re in luck, Weasley, Potter’s obviously spotted some money on the
ground!” said Malfoy.
Ron snapped. Before Malfoy knew what was happening, Ron was on top of
him, wrestling him to the ground. Neville hesitated, then clambered over
the back of his seat to help.
“Come on, Harry!” Hermione screamed, leaping onto her seat to watch as
Harry sped straight at Snape — she didn’t even notice Malfoy and Ron
rolling around under her seat, or the scuffles and yelps coming from the
whirl of fists that was Neville, Crabbe, and Goyle.
Up in the air, Snape turned on his broomstick just in time to see
something scarlet shoot past him, missing him by inches — the next
second, Harry had pulled out of the dive, his arm raised in triumph, the
Snitch clasped in his hand.
The stands erupted; it had to be a record, no one could ever remember
the Snitch being caught so quickly.
“Ron! Ron! Where are you? The game’s over! Harry’s won! We’ve won!
Gryffindor is in the lead!” shrieked Hermione, dancing up and down on
her seat and hugging Parvati Patil in the row in front.
Harry jumped off his broom, a foot from the ground. He couldn’t believe
it. He’d done it — the game was over; it had barely lasted five
minutes. As Gryffindors came spilling onto the field, he saw Snape land
nearby, white-faced and tight-lipped — then Harry felt a hand on his
shoulder and looked up into Dumbledore’s smiling face.
“Well done,” said Dumbledore quietly, so that only Harry could hear.
“Nice to see you haven’t been brooding about that mirror… been keeping
Snape spat bitterly on the ground.
Harry left the locker room alone some time later, to take his Nimbus Two
Thousand back to the broomshed. He couldn’t ever remember feeling
happier. He’d really done something to be proud of now — no one could
say he was just a famous name any more. The evening air had never
smelled so sweet. He walked over the damp grass, reliving the last hour
in his head, which was a happy blur: Gryffindors running to lift him
onto their shoulders; Ron and Hermione in the distance, jumping up and
down, Ron cheering through a heavy nosebleed.
Harry had reached the shed. He leaned against the wooden door and looked
up at Hogwarts, with its windows glowing red in the setting sun.
Gryffindor in the lead. He’d done it, he’d shown Snape….
And speaking of Snape…
A hooded figure came swiftly down the front steps of the castle. Clearly
not wanting to be seen, it walked as fast as possible toward the
forbidden forest. Harry’s victory faded from his mind as he watched. He
recognized the figure’s prowling walk. Snape, sneaking into the forest
while everyone else was at dinner — what was going on?
Harry jumped back on his Nimbus Two Thousand and took off. Gliding
silently over the castle he saw Snape enter the forest at a run. He
The trees were so thick he couldn’t see where Snape had gone. He flew in
circles, lower and lower, brushing the top branches of trees until he
heard voices. He glided toward them and landed noiselessly in a towering
He climbed carefully along one of the branches, holding tight to his
broomstick, trying to see through the leaves. Below, in a shadowy
clearing, stood Snape, but he wasn’t alone. Quirrell was there, too.
Harry couldn’t make out the look on his face, but he was stuttering
worse than ever. Harry strained to catch what they were saying.
“… d-don’t know why you wanted t-t-to meet here of all p-places,
“Oh, I thought we’d keep this private,” said Snape, his voice icy.
“Students aren’t supposed to know about the Sorcerer’s Stone, after
Harry leaned forward. Quirrell was mumbling something. Snape interrupted
“Have you found out how to get past that beast of Hagrid’s yet?”
“B-b-but Severus, I –”
“You don’t want me as your enemy, Quirrell,” said Snape, taking a step
“I-I don’t know what you
“You know perfectly well what I mean.”
An owl hooted loudly, and Harry nearly fell out of the tree. He steadied
himself in time to hear Snape say, “– your little bit of hocus-pocus.
“B-but I d-d-don’t –”
“Very well,” Snape cut in. “We’ll have another little chat soon, when
you’ve had time to think things over and decided where your loyalties
He threw his cloak over his head and strode out of the clearing. It was
almost dark now, but Harry could see Quirrell, standing quite still as
though he was petrified.
“Harry, where have you been?” Hermione squeaked.
“We won! You won! We won!” shouted Ron, thumping Harry on the back. “And
I gave Malfoy a black eye, and Neville tried to take on Crabbe and Goyle
single-handed! He’s still out cold but Madam Pomftey says he’ll be all
right - talk about showing Slytherin! Everyone’s waiting for you in the
common room, we’re having a party, Fred and George stole some cakes and
stuff from the kitchens.”
“Never mind that now,” said Harry breathlessly. “Let’s find an empty
room, you wait ’til you hear this….”
He made sure Peeves wasn’t inside before shutting the door behind them,
then he told them what he’d seen and heard.
“So we were right, it is the Sorcerer’s Stone, and Snape’s trying to
force Quirrell to help him get it. He asked if he knew how to get past
Fluffy - and he said something about Quirrell’s ‘hocus pocuss– I reckon
there are other things guarding the stone apart from Fluffy, loads of
enchantments, probably, and Quirrell would have done some anti-Dark Arts
spell that Snape needs to break through –”
“So you mean the Stone’s only safe as long as Quirrell stands up to
Snape?” said Hermione in alarm.
“It’ll be gone by next Tuesday,” said Ron.
NORBERT THE NORWEGIAN RIDGEBACK
Quirrell, however, must have been braver than they’d thought. In the
weeks that followed he did seem to be getting paler and thinner, but it
didn’t look as though he’d cracked yet.
Every time they passed the third-floor corridor, Harry, Ron, and
Hermione would press their ears to the door to check that Fluffy was
still growling inside. Snape was sweeping about in his usual bad temper,
which surely meant that the Stone was still safe. Whenever Harry passed
Quirrell these days he gave him an encouraging sort of smile, and Ron
had started telling people off for laughing at Quirrell’s stutter.
Hermione, however, had more on her mind than the Sorcerer’s Stone. She
had started drawing up study schedules and colorcoding all her notes.
Harry and Ron wouldn’t have minded, but she kept nagging them to do the
“Hermione, the exams are ages away.”
“Ten weeks,” Hermione snapped. “That’s not ages, that’s like a second to
“But we’re not six hundred years old,” Ron reminded her. “Anyway, what
are you studying for, you already know it A.”
“What am I studying for? Are you crazy? You realize we need to pass
these exams to get into the second year? They’re very important, I
should have started studying a month ago, I don’t know what’s gotten
Unfortunately, the teachers seemed to be thinking along the same lines
as Hermione. They piled so much homework on them that the Easter
holidays weren’t nearly as much fun as the Christmas ones. It was hard
to relax with Hermione next to you reciting the twelve uses of dragon’s
blood or practicing wand movements. Moaning and yawning, Harry and Ron
spent most of their free time in the library with her, trying to get
through all their extra work.
“I’ll never remember this,” Ron burst out one afternoon, throwing down
his quill and looking longingly out of the library window. It was the
first really fine day they’d had in months. The sky was a clear,
forget-me-not blue, and there was a feeling in the air of summer coming.
Harry, who was looking up “Dittany” in One Thousand Magical Herbs and
Fungi, didn’t look up until he heard Ron say, “Hagrid! What are you
doing in the library?”
Hagrid shuffled into view, hiding something behind his back. He looked
very out of place in his moleskin overcoat.
“Jus’ lookin’,” he said, in a shifty voice that got their interest at
once. “An’ what’re you lot up ter?” He looked suddenly suspicious. “Yer
not still lookin’ fer Nicolas Flamel, are yeh?” “Oh, we found out who he
is ages ago,” said Ron impressively. “And we know what that dog’s
guarding, it’s a Sorcerer’s St –”
“Shhhh!” Hagrid looked around quickly to see if anyone was listening.
“Don’ go shoutin’ about it, what’s the matter with yeh?”
“There are a few things we wanted to ask you, as a matter of fact,” said
Harry, “about what’s guarding the Stone apart from Fluffy –”
“SHHHH!” said Hagrid again. “Listen - come an’ see me later, I’m not
promisin’ I’ll tell yeh anythin’, mind, but don’ go rabbitin’ about it
in here, students aren’ s’pposed ter know. They’ll think I’ve told yeh
“See you later, then,” said Harry.
Hagrid shuffled off.
“What was he hiding behind his back?” said Hermione thoughtfully.
“Do you think it had anything to do with the Stone?”
“I’m going to see what section he was in,” said Ron, who’d had enough of
working. He came back a minute later with a pile of books in his arms
and slammed them down on the table.
“Dragons!” he whispered. “Hagrid was looking up stuff about dragons!
Look at these: Dragon Species of Great Britain and Ireland; From Egg to
Inferno, A Dragon Keeper’s Guide.”
“Hagrid’s always wanted a dragon, he told me so the first time I ever
met him, ” said Harry.
“But it’s against our laws,” said Ron. “Dragon breeding was outlawed by
the Warlocks’ Convention of 1709, everyone knows that. It’s hard to stop
Muggles from noticing us if we’re keeping dragons in the back garden -
anyway, you can’t tame dragons, it’s dangerous. You should see the burns
Charlie’s got off wild ones in Romania.”
“But there aren’t wild dragons in Britain?” said Harry.
“Of course there are,” said Ron. “Common Welsh Green and Hebridean
Blacks. The Ministry of Magic has a job hushing them up, I can tell you.
Our kind have to keep putting spells on Muggles who’ve spotted them, to
make them forget.”
“So what on earths Hagrid up to?” said Hermione.
When they knocked on the door of the gamekeeper’s hut an hour later,
they were surprised to see that all the curtains were closed. Hagrid
called “Who is it?” before he let them in, and then shut the door
quickly behind them.
It was stifling hot inside. Even though it was such a warm day, there
was a blazing fire in the grate. Hagrid made them tea and offered them
stoat sandwiches, which they refused.
“So — yeh wanted to ask me somethin’?”
“Yes,” said Harry. There was no point beating around the bush. “We were
wondering if you could tell us what’s guarding the Sorcerer’s Stone
apart from Fluffy.”
Hagrid frowned at him.
“0′ course I cant, he said. “Number one, I don’ know meself. Number two,
yeh know too much already, so I wouldn’ tell yeh if I could. That
Stone’s here fer a good reason. It Was almost stolen outta Gringotts - I
s’ppose yeh’ve worked that out an’ all? Beats me how yeh even know abou’
“Oh, come on, Hagrid, you might not want to tell us, but you do know,
you know everything that goes on round here,” said Hermione in a warm,
flattering voice. Hagrid’s beard twitched and they could tell he was
smiling. “We only wondered who had done the guarding, really.” Hermione
went on. “We wondered who Dumbledore had trusted enough to help him,
apart from you.”
Hagrid’s chest swelled at these last words. Harry and Ron beamed at
“Well, I don’ s’pose it could hurt ter tell yeh that… let’s see… he
borrowed Fluffy from me… then some o’ the teachers did enchantments…
Professor Sprout — Professor Flitwick — Professor McGonagall –” he
ticked them off on his fingers, “Professor Quirrell — an’ Dumbledore
himself did somethin’, o’ course. Hang on, I’ve forgotten someone. Oh
yeah, Professor Snape.”
“Yeah — yer not still on abou’ that, are yeh? Look, Snape helped
protect the Stone, he’s not about ter steal it.”
Harry knew Ron and Hermione were thinking the same as he was. If Snape
had been in on protecting the Stone, it must have been easy to find out
how the other teachers had guarded it. He probably knew everything –
except, it seemed, Quirrell’s spell and how to get past Fluffy.
“You’re the only one who knows how to get past Fluffy. aren’t you,
Hagrid?” said Harry anxiously. “And you wouldn’t tell anyone, would you?
Not even one of the teachers?”
“Not a soul knows except me an’ Dumbledore,” said Hagrid proudly.
“Well, that’s something,” Harry muttered to the others. “Hagrid, can we
have a window open? I’m boiling.”
“Can’t, Harry, sorry,” said Hagrid. Harry noticed him glance at the
fire. Harry looked at it, too.
“Hagrid — what’s that?”
But he already knew what it was. In the very heart of the fire,
underneath the kettle, was a huge, black egg.
“Ah,” said Hagrid, fiddling nervously with his beard, “That’s er…”
“Where did you get it, Hagrid?” said Ron, crouching over the fire to get
a closer look at the egg. “It must’ve cost you a fortune.”
“Won it,” said Hagrid. “Las’ night. I was down in the village havin’ a
few drinks an’ got into a game o’ cards with a stranger. Think he was
quite glad ter get rid of it, ter be honest.”
“But what are you going to do with it when it’s hatched?” said Hermione.
“Well, I’ve bin doin’ some readin’ , said Hagrid, pulling a large book
from under his pillow. “Got this outta the library — Dragon Breeding
for Pleasure and Profit — it’s a bit outta date, o’ course, but it’s
all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, ’cause their mothers breathe on I
em, see, an’ when it hatches, feed it on a bucket o’ brandy mixed with
chicken blood every half hour. An’ see here — how ter recognize
diff’rent eggs — what I got there’s a Norwegian Ridgeback. They’re
He looked very pleased with himself, but Hermione didn’t.
“Hagrid, you live in a wooden house,” she said.
But Hagrid wasn’t listening. He was humming merrily as he stoked the
So now they had something else to worry about: what might happen to
Hagrid if anyone found out he was hiding an illegal dragon in his hut.
“Wonder what it’s like to have a peaceful life,” Ron sighed, as evening
after evening they struggled through all the extra homework they were
getting. Hermione had now started making study schedules for Harry and
Ron, too. It was driving them nuts.
Then, one breakfast time, Hedwig brought Harry another note from Hagrid.
He had written only two words: It’s hatching.
Ron wanted to skip Herbology and go straight down to the hut. Hermione
wouldn’t hear of it.
“Hermione, how many times in our lives are we going to see a dragon
“We’ve got lessons, we’ll get into trouble, and that’s nothing to what
Hagrid’s going to be in when someone finds out what he’s doing –”
“Shut up!” Harry whispered.
Malfoy was only a few feet away and he had stopped dead to listen. How
much had he heard? Harry didn’t like the look on Malfoy’s face at all.
Ron and Hermione argued all the way to Herbology and in the end,
Hermione agreed to run down to Hagrid’s with the other two during
morning break. When the bell sounded from the castle at the end of their
lesson, the three of them dropped their trowels at once and hurried
through the grounds to the edge of the forest. Hagrid greeted them,
looking flushed and excited.
“It’s nearly out.” He ushered them inside.
The egg was lying on the table. There were deep cracks in it. Something
was moving inside; a funny clicking noise was coming from it.
They all drew their chairs up to the table and watched with bated
All at once there was a scraping noise and the egg split open. The baby
dragon flopped onto the table. It wasn’t exactly pretty; Harry thought
it looked like a crumpled, black umbrella. Its spiny wings were huge
compared to its skinny jet body, it had a long snout with wide nostrils,
the stubs of horns and bulging, orange eyes.
It sneezed. A couple of sparks flew out of its snout.
“Isn’t he beautiful?” Hagrid murmured. He reached out a hand to stroke
the dragon’s head. It snapped at his fingers, showing pointed fangs.
“Bless him, look, he knows his mommy!” said Hagrid.
“Hagrid,” said Hermione, “how fast do Norwegian Ridgebacks grow,
Hagrid was about to answer when the color suddenly drained from his face
– he leapt to his feet and ran to the window.
“What’s the matter?”
“Someone was lookin’ through the gap in the curtains — it’s a kid –
he’s runnin’ back up ter the school.”
Harry bolted to the door and looked out. Even at a distance there was no
Malfoy had seen the dragon.
Something about the smile lurking on Malfoy’s face during the next week
made Harry, Ron, and Hermione very nervous. They spent most of their
free time in Hagrid’s darkened hut, trying to reason with him.
“Just let him go,” Harry urged. “Set him free.”
“I can’t,” said Hagrid. “He’s too little. He’d die.”
They looked at the dragon. It had grown three times in length in just a
week. Smoke kept furling out of its nostrils. Hagrid hadn’t been doing
his gamekeeping duties because the dragon was keeping him so busy. There
were empty brandy bottles and chicken feathers all over the floor.
“I’ve decided to call him Norbert,” said Hagrid, looking at the dragon
with misty eyes. “He really knows me now, watch. Norbert! Norbert!
“He’s lost his marbles,” Ron muttered in Harry’s ear.
“Hagrid,” said Harry loudly, “give it two weeks and Norbert’s going to
be as long as your house. Malfoy could go to Dumbledore at any moment.”
Hagrid bit his lip.
“I — I know I can’t keep him forever, but I can’t jus’ dump him, I
Harry suddenly turned to Ron. Charlie, he said.
“You’re losing it, too,” said Ron. “I’m Ron, remember?”
“No — Charlie — your brother, Charlie. In Romania. Studying dragons.
We could send Norbert to him. Charlie can take care of him and then put
him back in the wild!”
“Brilliant!” said Ron. “How about it, Hagrid?”
And in the end, Hagrid agreed that they could send -an owl to Charlie to
The following week dragged by. Wednesday night found Hermione and Harry
sitting alone in the common room, long after everyone else had gone to
bed. The clock on the wall had just
chimed midnight when the portrait hole burst open. Ron appeared out of
nowhere as he pulled off Harry’s invisibility cloak. He had been down at
Hagrid’s hut, helping him feed Norbert, who was now eating dead rats by
“It bit me!” he said, showing them his hand, which was wrapped in a
bloody handkerchief. “I’m not going to be able to hold a quill for a
week. I tell you, that dragon’s the most horrible animal I’ve ever met,
but the way Hagrid goes on about it, you’d think it was a fluffy little
bunny rabbit. When it bit me he told me off for frightening it. And when
I left, he was singing it a lullaby.”
There was a tap on the dark window.
“It’s Hedwig!” said Harry, hurrying to let her in. “She’ll have
The three of them put their heads together to read the note.
How are you? Thanks for the letter — I’d be glad to take the Norwegian
Ridgeback, but it won’t be easy getting him here. I think the best thing
will be to send him over with some friends of mine who are coming to
visit me next week. Trouble is, they mustn’t be seen carrying an illegal
Could you get the Ridgeback up the tallest tower at midnight on
Saturday? They can meet you there and take him away while it’s still
Send me an answer as soon as possible.
They looked at one another.
“We’ve got the invisibility cloak,” said Harry. “It shouldn’t be too
difficult — I think the cloaks big enough to cover two of us and
It was a mark of how bad the last week had been that the other two
agreed with him. Anything to get rid of Norbert — and Malfoy.
There was a hitch. By the next morning, Ron’s bitten hand had swollen to
twice its usual size. He didn’t know whether it was safe to go to Madam
Pomfrey — would she recognize a dragon bite? By the afternoon, though,
he had no choice. The cut had turned a nasty shade of green. It looked
as if Norbert’s fangs were poisonous.
Harry and Hermione rushed up to the hospital wing at the end of the day
to find Ron in a terrible state in bed.
“It’s not just my hand,” he whispered, “although that feels like it’s
about to fall off. Malfoy told Madam Pomfrey he wanted to borrow one of
my books so he could come and have a good laugh at me. He kept
threatening to tell her what really bit me — I’ve told her it was a
dog, but I don’t think she believes me -I shouldn’t have hit him at the
Quidditch match, that’s why he’s doing this.”
Harry and Hermione tried to calm Ron down.
“It’ll all be over at midnight on Saturday,” said Hermione, but this
didn’t soothe Ron at all. On the contrary, he sat bolt upright and broke
into a sweat.
“Midnight on Saturday!” he said in a hoarse voice. “Oh no oh no — I’ve
just remembered — Charlie’s letter was in that book Malfoy took, he’s
going to know we’re getting rid of Norbert.”
Harry and Hermione didn’t get a chance to answer. Madam Pomfrey came
over at that moment and made them leave, saying Ron needed sleep.
“It’s too late to change the plan now,” Harry told Hermione. “We haven’t
got time to send Charlie another owl, and this could be our only chance
to get rid of Norbert. We’ll have to risk it. And we have got the
invisibility cloak, Malfoy doesn’t know about that.”
They found Fang, the boarhound, sitting outside with a bandaged tail
when they went to tell Hagrid, who opened a window to talk to them.
“I won’t let you in,” he puffed. “Norbert’s at a tricky stage — nothin’
I can’t handle.”
When they told him about Charlie’s letter, his eyes filled with tears,
although that might have been because Norbert had just bitten him on the
“Aargh! It’s all right, he only got my boot — jus’ playin’ — he’s only
a baby, after all.”
The baby banged its tail on the wall, making the windows rattle. Harry
and Hermione walked back to the castle feeling Saturday couldn’t come
They would have felt sorry for Hagrid when the time came for him to say
good-bye to Norbert if they hadn’t been so worried about what they had
to do. It was a very dark, cloudy night, and they were a bit late
arriving at Hagrid’s hut because they’d had to wait for Peeves to get
out of their way in the entrance hall, where he’d been playing tennis
against the wall. Hagrid had Norbert packed and ready in a large crate.
“He’s got lots o’ rats an’ some brandy fer the journey,” said Hagrid in
a muffled voice. “An’ I’ve packed his teddy bear in case he gets
From inside the crate came ripping noises that sounded to Harry as
though the teddy was having his head torn off.
“Bye-bye, Norbert!” Hagrid sobbed, as Harry and Hermione covered the
crate with the invisibility cloak and stepped underneath it themselves.
“Mommy will never forget you!”
How they managed to get the crate back up to the castle, they never
knew. Midnight ticked nearer as they heaved Norbert up the marble
staircase in the entrance hall and along the dark corridors. UP another
staircase, then another — even one of Harry’s shortcuts didn’t make the
work much easier.
“Nearly there!” Harry panted as they reached the corridor beneath the
Then a sudden movement ahead of them made them almost drop the crate.
Forgetting that they were already invisible, they shrank into the
shadows, staring at the dark outlines of two people grappling with each
other ten feet away. A lamp flared.
Professor McGonagall, in a tartan bathrobe and a hair net, had Malfoy by
“Detention!” she shouted. “And twenty points from Slytherin! Wandering
around in the middle of the night, how dare you –”
“You don’t understand, Professor. Harry Potter’s coming — he’s got a
“What utter rubbish! How dare you tell such lies! Come on — I shall see
Professor Snape about you, Malfoy!”
The steep spiral staircase up to the top of the tower seemed the easiest
thing in the world after that. Not until they’d stepped out into the
cold night air did they throw off the cloak, glad to be able to breathe
properly again. Hermione did a sort of jig.
“Malfoy’s got detention! I could sing!”
“Don’t,” Harry advised her.
Chuckling about Malfoy, they waited, Norbert thrashing about in his
crate. About ten minutes later, four broomsticks came swooping down out
of the darkness.
Charlie’s friends were a cheery lot. They showed Harry and Hermione the
harness they’d rigged up, so they could suspend Norbert between them.
They all helped buckle Norbert safely into it and then Harry and
Hermione shook hands with the others and thanked them very much.
At last, Norbert was going… going… gone.
They slipped back down the spiral staircase, their hearts as light as
their hands, now that Norbert was off them. No more dragon — Malfoy in
detention — what could spoil their happiness?
The answer to that was waiting at the foot of the stairs. As they
stepped into the corridor, Filch’s face loomed suddenly out of the
“Well, well, well,” he whispered, “we are in trouble.”
They’d left the invisibility cloak on top of the tower.
THE FORIBIDDEN FOREST
Things couldn’t have been worse.
Filch took them down to Professor McGonagall’s study on the first floor,
where they sat and waited without saying a word to each other. Hermione
was trembling. Excuses, alibis, and wild cover- up stories chased each
other around Harry’s brain, each more feeble than the last. He couldn’t
see how they were going to get out of trouble this time. They were
cornered. How could they have been so stupid as to forget the cloak?
There was no reason on earth that Professor McGonagall would accept for
their being out of bed and creeping around the school in the dead of
night, let alone being up the tallest astronomy tower, which was
out-of-bounds except for classes. Add Norbert and the invisibility
cloak, and they might as well be packing their bags already.
Had Harry thought that things couldn’t have been worse? He was wrong.
When Professor McGonagall appeared, she was leading Neville.
“Harry!” Neville burst Out, the moment he saw the other two. “I was
trying to find you to warn you, I heard Malfoy saying he was going to
catch you, he said you had a drag –”
Harry shook his head violently to shut Neville up, but Professor
McGonagall had seen. She looked more likely to breathe fire than Norbert
as she towered over the three of them.
“I would never have believed it of any of you. Mr. Filch says you were
up in the astronomy tower. It’s one o’clock in the morning. Explain
It was the first time Hermione had ever failed to answer a teacher’s
question. She was staring at her slippers, as still as a statue.
“I think I’ve got a good idea of what’s been going on,” said Professor
McGonagall. “It doesn’t take a genius to work it out. You fed Draco
Malfoy some cock-and-bull story about a dragon, trying to get him out of
bed and into trouble. I’ve already caught him. I suppose you think it’s
funny that Longbottom here heard the story and believed it, too?”
Harry caught Neville’s eye and tried to tell him without words that this
wasn’t true, because Neville was looking stunned and hurt. Poor,
blundering Neville — Harry knew what it must have cost him to try and
find them in the dark, to warn them.
“I’m disgusted,” said Professor McGonagall. “Four students out of bed in
one night! I’ve never heard of such a thing before! You, Miss Granger, I
thought you had more sense. As for you, Mr. Potter, I thought Gryffindor
meant more to you than this. All three of you will receive detentions –
yes, you too, Mr. Longbottom, nothing gives you the right to walk around
school at night, especially these days, it’s very dangerous — and fifty
points will be taken from Gryffindor.”
“Fifty?” Harry gasped — they would lose the lead, the lead he’d won in
the last Quidditch match.
“Fifty points each,” said Professor McGonagall, breathing heavily
through her long, pointed nose.
“Professor — please
“You can’t –”
“Don’t tell me what I can and can’t do, Potter. Now get back to bed, all
of you. I’ve never been more ashamed of Gryffindor students.”
A hundred and fifty points lost. That put Gryffindor in last place. In
one night, they’d ruined any chance Gryffindor had had for the house
cup. Harry felt as though the bottom had dropped out of his stomach. How
could they ever make up for this?
Harry didn’t sleep all night. He could hear Neville sobbing into his
pillow for what seemed like hours. Harry couldn’t think of anything to
say to comfort him. He knew Neville, like himself, was dreading the
dawn. What would happen when the rest of Gryffindor found out what
At first, Gryffindors passing the giant hourglasses that recorded the
house points the next day thought there’d been a mistake. How could they
suddenly have a hundred and fifty points fewer than yesterday? And then
the story started to spread: Harry Potter, the famous Harry Potter,
their hero of two Quidditch matches, had lo st them all those points,
him and a couple of other stupid first years.
From being one of the most popular and admired people at the school,
Harry was suddenly the most hated. Even Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs
turned on him, because everyone had been longing to see Slytherin lose
the house cup. Everywhere Harry went, people pointed and didn’t trouble
to lower their voices as they insulted him. Slytherins, on the other
hand, clapped as he walked past them, whistling and cheering, “Thanks
Potter, we owe you one!”
Only Ron stood by him.
“They’ll all forget this in a few weeks. Fred and George have lost loads
of points in all the time they’ve been here, and people still like
“They’ve never lost a hundred and fifty points in one go, though, have
they?” said Harry miserably.
“Well — no,” Ron admitted.
It was a bit late to repair the damage, but Harry swore to himself not
to meddle in things that weren’t his business from now on. He’d had it
with sneaking around and spying. He felt so ashamed of himself that he
went to Wood and offered to resign from the Quidditch team.
“Resign?” Wood thundered. “What good’ll that do? How are we going to get
any points back if we can’t win at Quidditch?”
But even Quidditch had lost its fun. The rest of the team wouldn’t speak
to Harry during practice, and if they had to speak about him, they
called him “the Seeker.”
Hermione and Neville were suffering, too. They didn’t have as bad a time
as Harry, because they weren’t as well-known, but nobody would speak to
them, either. Hermione had stopped drawing attention to herself in
class, keeping her head down and working in silence.
Harry was almost glad that the exams weren’t far away. All the studying
he had to do kept his mind off his misery. He, Ron, and Hermione kept to
themselves, working late into the night, trying to remember the
ingredients in complicated potions, learn charms and spells by heart,
memorize the dates of magical discoveries and goblin rebellions….
Then, about a week before the exams were due to start, Harry’s new
resolution not to interfere in anything that didn’t concern him was put
to an unexpected test. Walking back from the library on his own one
afternoon, he heard somebody whimpering from a classroom up ahead. As he
drew closer, he heard Quirrell’s voice.
“No — no — not again, please –”
It sounded as though someone was threatening him. Harry moved closer.
“All right — all right –” he heard Quirrell sob.
Next second, Quirrell came hurrying out of the classroom straightening
his turban. He was pale and looked as though he was about to cry. He
strode out of sight; Harry didn’t think Quirrell had even noticed him.
He waited until Quirrell’s footsteps had disappeared, then peered into
the classroom. It was empty, but a door stood ajar at the other end.
Harry was halfway toward it before he remembered what he’d promised
himself about not meddling.
All the same, he’d have gambled twelve Sorcerer’s Stones that Snape had
just left the room, and from what Harry had just heard, Snape would be
walking with a new spring in his step — Quirrell seemed to have given
in at last.
Harry went back to the library, where Hermione was testing Ron on
Astronomy. Harry told them what he’d heard.
“Snape’s done it, then!” said Ron. “If Quirrell’s told him how to break
his Anti-Dark Force spell –”
“There’s still Fluffy, though,” said Hermione.
“Maybe Snape’s found out how to get past him without asking Hagrid,”
said Ron, looking up at the thousands of books surrounding them. “I bet
there’s a book somewhere in here telling you how to get past a giant
three-headed dog. So what do we do, Harry?”
The light of adventure was kindling again in Ron’s eyes, but Hermione
answered before Harry could.
“Go to Dumbledore. That’s what we should have done ages ago. If we try
anything ourselves we’ll be thrown out for sure.”
“But we’ve got no proof!” said Harry. “Quirrell’s too scared to back us
up. Snape’s only got to say he doesn’t know how the troll got in at
Halloween and that he was nowhere near the third floor — who do you
think they’ll believe, him or us? It’s not exactly a secret we hate him,
Dumbledore’ll think we made it up to get him sacked. Filch wouldn’t help
us if his life depended on it, he’s too friendly with Snape, and the
more students get thrown out, the better, he’ll think. And don’t forget,
we’re not supposed to know about the Stone or Fluffy. That’ll take a lot
Hermione looked convinced, but Ron didn’t.
“If we just do a bit of poking around –”
“No,” said Harry flatly, “we’ve done enough poking around.”
He pulled a map of Jupiter toward him and started to learn the names of
The following morning, notes were delivered to Harry, Hermione, and
Neville at the breakfast table. They were all the same:
Your detention will take place at eleven o’clock tonight. Meet Mr. Filch
in the entrance hall.
Professor McGonagall Harry had forgotten they still had detentions to do
in the furor over the points they’d lost. He half expected Hermione to
complain that this was a whole night of studying lost, but she didn’t
say a word. Like Harry, she felt they deserved what they’d got.
At eleven o’clock that night, they said good-bye to Ron in the common
room and went down to the entrance hall with Neville. Filch was already
there — and so was Malfoy. Harry had also forgotten that Malfoy had
gotten a detention, too.
“Follow me,” said Filch, lighting a lamp and leading them outside.
I bet you’ll think twice about breaking a school rule again, won’t you,
eh?” he said, leering at them. “Oh yes… hard work and pain are the
best teachers if you ask me…. It’s just a pity they let the old
punishments die out… hang you by your wrists from the ceiling for a
few days, I’ve got the chains still in my office, keep ‘em well oiled in
case they’re ever needed…. Right, off we go, and don’t think of
running off, now, it’ll be worse for you if you do.”
They marched off across the dark grounds. Neville kept sniffing. Harry
wondered what their punishment was going to be. It must be something
really horrible, or Filch wouldn’t be sounding so delighted.
The moon was bright, but clouds scudding across it kept throwing them
into darkness. Ahead, Harry could see the lighted windows of Hagrid’s
hut. Then they heard a distant shout.
“Is that you, Filch? Hurry up, I want ter get started.”
Harry’s heart rose; if they were going to be working with Hagrid it
wouldn’t be so bad. His relief must have showed in his -face, because
Filch said, “I suppose you think you’ll be enjoying yourself with that
oaf? Well, think again, boy — it’s into the forest you’re going and I’m
much mistaken if you’ll all come out in one piece.”
At this, Neville let out a little moan, and Malfoy stopped dead in his
“The forest?” he repeated, and he didn’t sound quite as cool as usual.
“We can’t go in there at night — there’s all sorts of things in there
– werewolves, I heard.”
Neville clutched the sleeve of Harry’s robe and made a choking noise.
“That’s your problem, isn’t it?” said Filch, his voice cracking with
glee. “Should’ve thought of them werewolves before you got in trouble,
Hagrid came striding toward them out of the dark, Fang at his heel. He
was carrying his large crossbow, and a quiver of arrows hung over his
“Abou’ time,” he said. “I bin waitin’ fer half an hour already. All
right, Harry, Hermione?”
“I shouldn’t be too friendly to them, Hagrid,” said Filch coldly,
they’re here to be punished, after all.”
“That’s why yer late, is it?” said Hagrid, frowning at Filch. “Bin
lecturin’ them, eh? ‘Snot your place ter do that. Yeh’ve done yer bit,
I’ll take over from here.”
“I’ll be back at dawn,” said Filch, “for what’s left of them,” he added
nastily, and he turned and started back toward the castle, his lamp
bobbing away in the darkness.
Malfoy now turned to Hagrid.
“I’m not going in that forest, he said, and Harry was pleased to hear
the note of panic in his voice.
“Yeh are if yeh want ter stay at Hogwarts,” said Hagrid fiercely.
“Yeh’ve done wrong an’ now yehve got ter pay fer it.”
“But this is servant stuff, it’s not for students to do. I thought we’d
be copying lines or something, if my father knew I was doing this, he’d
tell yer that’s how it is at Hogwarts,” Hagrid growled. “Copyin’ lines!
What good’s that ter anyone? Yeh’ll do summat useful or Yeh’ll get out.
If yeh think yer father’d rather you were expelled, then get back off
ter the castle an’ pack. Go on”‘
Malfoy didn’t move. He looked at Hagrid furiously, but then dropped his
“Right then,” said Hagrid, “now, listen carefully, ’cause it’s dangerous
what we’re gonna do tonight, an’ I don’ want no one takin’ risks. Follow
me over here a moment.”
He led them to the very edge of the forest. Holding his lamp up high, he
pointed down a narrow, winding earth track that disappeared into the
thick black trees. A light breeze lifted their hair as they looked into
“Look there,” said Hagrid, “see that stuff shinin’ on the ground?
Silvery stuff? That’s unicorn blood. There’s a unicorn in there bin hurt
badly by summat. This is the second time in a week. I found one dead
last Wednesday. We’re gonna try an’ find the poor thing. We might have
ter put it out of its misery.”
“And what if whatever hurt the unicorn finds us first?” said Malfoy,
unable to keep the fear out of his voice.
“There’s nothin’ that lives in the forest that’ll hurt yeh if yer with
me or Fang,” said Hagrid. “An’ keep ter the path. Right, now, we’re
gonna split inter two parties an’ follow the trail in diff’rent
directions. There’s blood all over the place, it must’ve bin staggerin’
around since last night at least.”
“I want Fang,” said Malfoy quickly, looking at Fang’s long teeth.
“All right, but I warn yeh, he’s a coward,” said Hagrid. ” So me, Harry,
an’ Hermione’ll go one way an’ Draco, Neville, an’ Fang’ll go the other.
Now, if any of us finds the unicorn, we’ll send up green sparks, right?
Get yer wands out an’ practice now — that’s it — an’ if anyone gets in
trouble, send up red sparks, an’ we’ll all come an’ find yeh — so, be
careful — let’s go.”
The forest was black and silent. A little way into it they reached a
fork in the earth path, and Harry, Hermione, and Hagrid took the left
path while Malfoy, Neville, and Fang took the right.
They walked in silence, their eyes on the ground. Every now and then a
ray of moonlight through the branches above lit a spot of silver-blue
blood on the fallen leaves.
Harry saw that Hagrid looked very worried.
“Could a werewolf be killing the unicorns?” Harry asked.
“Not fast enough,” said Hagrid. “It’s not easy ter catch a unicorn,
they’re powerful magic creatures. I never knew one ter be hurt before.”
They walked past a mossy tree stump. Harry could hear running water;
there must be a stream somewhere close by. There were still spots of
unicorn blood here and there along the winding path.
“You all right, Hermione?” Hagrid whispered. “Don’ worry, it can’t’ve
gone far if it’s this badly hurt, an’ then we’ll be able ter — GET
BEHIND THAT TREE!”
Hagrid seized Harry and Hermione and hoisted them off the path behind a
towering oak. He pulled out an arrow and fitted it into his crossbow,
raising it, ready to fire. The three of them listened. Something was
slithering over dead leaves nearby: it sounded like a cloak trailing
along the ground. Hagrid was squinting up the dark path, but after a few
seconds, the sound faded away.
“I knew it, ” he murmured. “There’s summat in here that shouldn’ be.”
“A werewolf?” Harry suggested.
“That wasn’ no werewolf an’ it wasn’ no unicorn, neither,” said Hagrid
grimly. “Right, follow me, but careful, now.”
They walked more slowly, ears straining for the faintest sound.
Suddenly, in a clearing ahead, something definitely moved.
“Who’s there?” Hagrid called. “Show yerself — I’m armed!”
And into the clearing came — was it a man, or a horse? To the waist, a
man, with red hair and beard, but below that was a horse’s gleaming
chestnut body with a long, reddish tail. Harry and Hermione’s jaws
“Oh, it’s you, Ronan,” said Hagrid in relief. “How are yeh?”
He walked forward and shook the centaur’s hand.
“Good evening to you, Hagrid,” said Ronan. He had a deep, sorrowful
voice. “Were you going to shoot me?”
“Can’t be too careful, Ronan,” said Hagrid, patting his crossbow.
“There’s summat bad loose in this forest. This is Harry Potter an’
Hermione Granger, by the way. Students up at the school. An’ this is
Ronan, you two. He’s a centaur.))
“We’d noticed,” said Hermione faintly.
“Good evening,” said Ronan. “Students, are you? And do you learn much,
up at the school?”
“A bit,” said Hermione timidly.
“A bit. Well, that’s something.” Ronan sighed. He flung back his head
and stared at the sky. “Mars is bright tonight.”
“Yeah,” said Hagrid, glancing up, too. “Listen, I’m glad we’ve run inter
yeh, Ronan, ’cause there’s a unicorn bin hurt — you seen anythin’?”
Ronan didn’t answer immediately. He stared unblinkingly upward, then
“Always the innocent are the first victims,” he said. “So it has been
for ages past, so it is now.”
“Yeah,” said Hagrid, “but have yeh seen anythin’, Ronan? Anythin’
“Mars is bright tonight,” Ronan repeated, while Hagrid watched him
impatiently. “Unusually bright.”
“Yeah, but I was meanin’ anythin’ unusual a bit nearer home, said
Hagrid. “So yeh haven’t noticed anythin’ strange?”
Yet again, Ronan took a while to answer. At last, he said, “The forest
hides many secrets.”
A movement in the trees behind Ronan made Hagrid raise his bow again,
but it was only a second centaur, black-haired and -bodied and
wilder-looking than Ronan.
“Hullo, Bane,” said Hagrid. “All right?”
“Good evening, Hagrid, I hope you are well?”
“Well enough. Look, I’ve jus’ bin askin’ Ronan, you seen anythin’ odd in
here lately? There’s a unicorn bin injured — would yeh know anythin’
Bane walked over to stand next to Ronan. He looked skyward. “Mars is
bright tonight,” he said simply.
“We’ve heard,” said Hagrid grumpily. “Well, if either of you do see
anythin’, let me know, won’t yeh? We’ll be off, then.”
Harry and Hermione followed him out of the clearing, staring over their
shoulders at Ronan and Bane until the trees blocked their view.
“Never,” said Hagrid irritably, “try an’ get a straight answer out of a
centaur. Ruddy stargazers. Not interested in anythin’ closer’n the
“Are there many of them in here?” asked Hermione.
“Oh, a fair few… Keep themselves to themselves mostly, but they’re
good enough about turnin’ up if ever I want a word. They’re deep, mind,
centaurs… they know things… jus’ don’ let on much.”
“D’you think that was a centaur we heard earlier?” said Harry.
“Did that sound like hooves to you? Nah, if yeh ask me, that was what’s
bin killin’ the unicorns — never heard anythin’ like it before.”
They walked on through the dense, dark trees. Harry kept looking
nervously over his shoulder. He had the nasty feeling they were being
watched. He was very glad they had Hagrid and his crossbow with them.
They had just passed a bend in the path when Hermione grabbed Hagrid’s
“Hagrid! Look! Red sparks, the others are in trouble!”
“You two wait here!” Hagrid shouted. “Stay on the path, I’ll come back
They heard him crashing away through the undergrowth and stood looking
at each other, very scared, until they couldn’t hear anything but the
rustling of leaves around them.
“You don’t think they’ve been hurt, do you?” whispered Hermione.
“I don’t care if Malfoy has, but if something’s got Neville… it’s our
fault he’s here in the first place.”
The minutes dragged by. Their ears seemed sharper than usual. Harry’s
seemed to be picking up every sigh of the wind, every cracking twig.
What was going on? Where were the others?
At last, a great crunching noise announced Hagrid’s return. Malfoy,
Neville, and Fang were with him. Hagrid was fuming. Malfoy, it seemed,
had sneaked up behind Neville and grabbed him as a joke. Neville had
panicked and sent up the sparks.
“We’ll be lucky ter catch anythin’ now, with the racket you two were
makin’. Right, we’re changin’ groups — Neville, you stay with me an’
Hermione, Harry, you go with Fang an’ this idiot. I’m sorry,” Hagrid
added in a whisper to Harry, “but he’ll have a harder time frightenin’
you, an’ we’ve gotta get this done.”
So Harry set off into the heart of the forest with Malfoy and Fang. They
walked for nearly half an hour, deeper and deeper into the forest, until
the path became almost impossible to follow because the trees were so
thick. Harry thought the blood seemed to be getting thicker. There were
splashes on the roots of a tree, as though the poor creature had been
thrashing around in pain close by. Harry could see a clearing ahead,
through the tangled branches of an ancient oak.
“Look –” he murmured, holding out his arm to stop Malfoy.
Something bright white was gleaming on the ground. They inched closer.
It was the unicorn all right, and it was dead. Harry had never seen
anything so beautiful and sad. Its long, slender legs were stuck out at
odd angles where it had fallen and its mane was spread pearly-white on
the dark leaves.
Harry had taken one step toward it when a slithering sound made him
freeze where he stood. A bush on the edge of the clearing quivered….
Then, out of the shadows, a hooded figure came crawling across the
ground like some stalking beast. Harry, Malfoy, and Fang stood
transfixed. The cloaked figure reached the unicorn, lowered its head
over the wound in the animal’s side, and began to drink its blood.
Malfoy let out a terrible scream and bolted — so did Fang. The hooded
figure raised its head and looked right at Harry — unicorn blood was
dribbling down its front. It got to its feet and came swiftly toward
Harry — he couldn’t move for fear.
Then a pain like he’d never felt before pierced his head; it was as
though his scar were on fire. Half blinded, he staggered backward. He
heard hooves behind him, galloping, and something jumped clean over
Harry, charging at the figure.
The pain in Harry’s head was so bad he fell to his knees. It took a
minute or two to pass. When he looked up, the figure had gone. A centaur
was standing over him, not Ronan or Bane; this one looked younger; he
had white-blond hair and a palomino body.
“Are you all right?” said the centaur, pulling Harry to his feet.
“Yes — thank you — what was that?”
The centaur didn’t answer. He had astonishingly blue eyes, like pale
sapphires. He looked carefully at Harry, his eyes lingering on the scar
that stood out, livid, on Harry’s forehead.
“You are the Potter boy,” he said. “You had better get back to Hagrid.
The forest is not safe at this time — especially for you. Can you ride?
It will be quicker this way.
“My name is Firenze,” he added, as he lowered himself on to his front
legs so that Harry could clamber onto his back.
There was suddenly a sound of more galloping from the other side of the
clearing. Ronan and Bane came bursting through the trees, their flanks
heaving and sweaty.
“Firenze!” Bane thundered. “What are you doing? You have a human on your
back! Have you no shame? Are you a common mule?”
“Do you realize who this is?” said Firenze. “This is the Potter boy. The
quicker he leaves this forest, the better.”
“What have you been telling him?” growled Bane. “Remember, Firenze, we
are sworn not to set ourselves against the heavens. Have we not read
what is to come in the movements of the planets?”
Ronan pawed the ground nervously. “I’m sure Firenze thought he was
acting for the best, ” he said in his gloomy voice.
Bane kicked his back legs in anger.
“For the best! What is that to do with us? Centaurs are concerned with
what has been foretold! It is not our business to run around like
donkeys after stray humans in our forest!”
Firenze suddenly reared on to his hind legs in anger, so that Harry had
to grab his shoulders to stay on.
“Do you not see that unicorn?” Firenze bellowed at Bane. “Do you not
understand why it was killed? Or have the planets not let you in on that
secret? I set myself against what is lurking in this forest, Bane, yes,
with humans alongside me if I must.”
And Firenze whisked around; with Harry clutching on as best he could,
they plunged off into the trees, leaving Ronan and Bane behind them.
Harry didn’t have a clue what was going on.
“Why’s Bane so angry?” he asked. “What was that thing you saved me from,
Firenze slowed to a walk, warned Harry to keep his head bowed in case of
low-hanging branches, but did not answer Harry’s question. They made
their way through the trees in silence for so long that Harry thought
Firenze didn’t want to talk to him anymore. They were passing through a
particularly dense patch of trees, however, when Firenze suddenly
“Harry Potter, do you know what unicorn blood is used -for?”
“No,” said Harry, startled by the odd question. “We’ve only used the
horn and tail hair in Potions.”
“That is because it is a monstrous thing, to slay a unicorn,” said
Firenze. “Only one who has nothing to lose, and everything to gain,
would commit such a crime. The blood of a unicorn will keep you alive,
even if you are an inch from death, but at a terrible price. You have
slain something pure and defenseless to save yourself, and you will have
but a half-life, a cursed life, from the moment the blood touches your
Harry stared at the back of Firenze’s head, which was dappled silver in
“But who’d be that desperate?” he wondered aloud. “If you’re going to be
cursed forever, deaths better, isn’t it?”
“It is,” Firenze agreed, “unless all you need is to stay alive long
enough to drink something else — something that will bring you back to
full strength and power — something that will mean you can never die.
Mr. Potter, do you know what is hidden in the school at this very
“The Sorcerer’s Stone! Of course — the Elixir of Life! But I don’t
understand who –”
“Can you think of nobody who has waited many years to return to power,
who has clung to life, awaiting their chance?”
It was as though an iron fist had clenched suddenly around Harry’s
heart. Over the rustling of the trees, he seemed to hear once more what
Hagrid had told him on the night they had met: “Some say he died.
Codswallop, in my opinion. Dunno if he had enough human left in him to
“Do you mean,” Harry croaked, “that was Vol-”
“Harry! Harry, are you all right?”
Hermione was running toward them down the path, Hagrid puffing along
“I’m fine,” said Harry, hardly knowing what he was saying. “The
unicorn’s dead, Hagrid, it’s in that clearing back there.”
“This is where I leave you,” Firenze murmured as Hagrid hurried off to
examine the unicorn. “You are safe now.”
Harry slid off his back.
“Good luck, Harry Potter,” said Firenze. “The planets have been read
wrongly before now, even by centaurs. I hope this is one of those
He turned and cantered back into the depths of the forest, leaving Harry
shivering behind him.
Ron had fallen asleep in the dark common room, waiting for them to
return. He shouted something about Quidditch fouls when Harry roughly
shook him awake. In a matter of seconds, though, he was wide-eyed as
Harry began to tell him and Hermione what had happened in the forest.
Harry couldn’t sit down. He paced up and down in front of the fire. He
was still shaking.
“Snape wants the stone for Voldemort… and Voldemort’s waiting in the
forest… and all this time we thought Snape just wanted to get
“Stop saying the name!” said Ron in a terrified whisper, as if he
thought Voldemort could hear them.
Harry wasn’t listening.
“Firenze saved me, but he shouldn’t have done so…. Bane was furious…
he was talking about interfering with what the planets say is going to
happen…. They must show that Voldemort’s coming back…. Bane thinks
Firenze should have let Voldemort kill me…. I suppose that’s written
in the stars as well.”
“Will you stop saying the name!” Ron hissed.
“So all I’ve got to wait for now is Snape to steal the Stone,” Harry
went on feverishly, “then Voldemort will be able to come and finish me
off… Well, I suppose Bane’ll be happy.”
Hermione looked very frightened, but she had a word of comfort.
“Harry, everyone says Dumbledore’s the only one You-Know-Who was ever
afraid of With Dumbledore around, You-Know-Who won’t touch you. Anyway,
who says the centaurs are right? It sounds like fortune-telling to me,
and Professor McGonagall says that’s a very imprecise branch of magic.”
The sky had turned light before they stopped talking. They went to bed
exhausted, their throats sore. But the night’s surprises weren’t over.
When Harry pulled back his sheets, he found his invisibility cloak
folded neatly underneath them. There was a note pinned to it:
Just in case.
THROUGH THE TRAPDOOR
In years to come, Harry would never quite remember how he had managed to
get through his exams when he half expected Voldemort to come bursting
through the door at any moment. Yet the days crept by, and there could
be no doubt that Fluffy was still alive and well behind the locked door.
It was sweltering hot, especially in the large classroom where they did
their written papers. They had been given special, new quills for the
exams, which had been bewitched with an AntiCheating spell.
They had practical exams as well. Professor Flitwick called them one by
one into his class to see if they could make a pineapple tapdance across
a desk. Professor McGonagall watched them turn a mouse into a snuffbox
– points were given for how pretty the snuffbox was, but taken away if
it had whiskers. Snape made them all nervous, breathing down their necks
while they tried to remember how to make a Forgetfulness potion.
Harry did the best he could, trying to ignore the stabbing pains in his
forehead, which had been bothering him ever since his trip into the
forest. Neville thought Harry had a bad case of exam nerves because
Harry couldn’t sleep, but the truth was that Harry kept being woken by
his old nightmare, except that it was now worse than ever because there
was a hooded figure dripping blood in it.
Maybe it was because they hadn’t seen what Harry had seen in the forest,
or because they didn’t have scars burning on their foreheads, but Ron
and Hermione didn’t seem as worried about the Stone as Harry. The idea
of Voldemort certainly scared them, but he didn’t keep visiting them in
dreams, and they were so busy with their studying they didn’t have much
time to fret about what Snape or anyone else might be up to.
Their very last exam was History of Magic. One hour of answering
questions about batty old wizards who’d invented selfstirring cauldrons
and they’d be free, free for a whole wonderful week until their exam
results came out. When the ghost of Professor Binns told them to put
down their quills and roll up their parchment, Harry couldn’t help
cheering with the rest.
“That was far easier than I thought it would be,” said Hermione as they
joined the crowds flocking out onto the sunny grounds. “I needn’t have
learned about the 1637 Werewolf Code of Conduct or the uprising of
Elfric the Eager.”
Hermione always liked to go through their exam papers afterward, but Ron
said this made him feel ill, so they wandered down to the lake and
flopped under a tree. The Weasley twins and Lee Jordan were tickling the
tentacles of a giant squid, which was basking in the warm shallows. “No
more studying,” Ron sighed happily, stretching out on the grass. “You
could look more cheerful, Harry, we’ve got a week before we find out how
badly we’ve done, there’s no need to worry yet.”
Harry was rubbing his forehead.
“I wish I knew what this means!” he burst out angrily. “My scar keeps
hurting — it’s happened before, but never as often as this.”
“Go to Madam Pomfrey,” Hermione suggested.
“I’m not ill,” said Harry. “I think it’s a warning… it means danger’s
Ron couldn’t get worked up, it was too hot.
“Harry, relax, Hermione’s right, the Stone’s safe as long as
Dumbledore’s around. Anyway, we’ve never had any proof Snape found out
how to get past Fluffy. He nearly had his leg ripped off once, he’s not
going to try it again in a hurry. And Neville will play Quidditch for
England before Hagrid lets Dumbledore down.”
Harry nodded, but he couldn’t shake off a lurking feeling that there was
something he’d forgotten to do, something important. When he tried to
explain this, Hermione said, “That’s just the exams. I woke up last
night and was halfway through my Transfiguration notes before I
remembered we’d done that one.”
Harry was quite sure the unsettled feeling didn’t have anything to do
with work, though. He watched an owl flutter toward the school across
the bright blue sky, a note clamped in its mouth. Hagrid was the only
one who ever sent him letters. Hagrid would never betray Dumbledore.
Hagrid would never tell anyone how to get past Fluffy… never… but –
Harry suddenly jumped to his feet.
“Where’re you going?” said Ron sleepily.
“I’ve just thought of something,” said Harry. He had turned white.
“We’ve got to go and see Hagrid, now.”
“Why?” panted Hermione, hurrying to keep up.
“Don’t you think it’s a bit odd,” said Harry, scrambling up the grassy
slope, “that what Hagrid wants more than anything else is a dragon, and
a stranger turns up who just happens to have an egg in his pocket? How
many people wander around with dragon eggs if it’s against wizard law?
Lucky they found Hagrid, don’t you think? Why didn’t I see it before?”
“What are you talking about?” said Ron, but Harry, sprinting across the
grounds toward the forest, didn’t answer.
Hagrid was sitting in an armchair outside his house; his trousers and
sleeves were rolled up, and he was shelling peas into a large bowl.
“Hullo,” he said, smiling. “Finished yer exams? Got time fer a drink?”
“Yes, please,” said Ron, but Harry cut him off.
“No, we’re in a hurry. Hagrid, I’ve got to ask you something. You know
that night you won Norbert? What did the stranger you were playing cards
with look like?”
“Dunno,” said Hagrid casually, “he wouldn’ take his cloak off.”
He saw the three of them look stunned and raised his eyebrows.
“It’s not that unusual, yeh get a lot o’ funny folk in the Hog’s Head –
that’s the pub down in the village. Mighta bin a dragon dealer, mightn’
he? I never saw his face, he kept his hood up.”
Harry sank down next to the bowl of peas. “What did you talk to him
about, Hagrid? Did you mention Hogwarts at all?”
“Mighta come up,” said Hagrid, frowning as he tried to remember.
“Yeah… he asked what I did, an’ I told him I was gamekeeper here….
He asked a bit about the sorta creatures I took after… so I told
him… an’ I said what I’d always really wanted was a dragon… an’
then… I can’ remember too well, ’cause he kept buyin’ me drinks….
Let’s see… yeah, then he said he had the dragon egg an’ we could play
cards fer it if I wanted… but he had ter be sure I could handle it, he
didn’ want it ter go ter any old home…. So I told him, after Fluffy, a
dragon would be easy…”
“And did he — did he seem interested in Fluffy?” Harry asked, try ing
to keep his voice calm.
“Well — yeah — how many three-headed dogs d’yeh meet, even around
Hogwarts? So I told him, Fluffy’s a piece o’ cake if yeh know how to
calm him down, jus’ play him a bit o’ music an’ he’ll go straight off
ter sleep –”
Hagrid suddenly looked horrified.
“I shouldn’ta told yeh that!” he blurted out. “Forget I said it! Hey –
where’re yeh goin’?”
Harry, Ron, and Hermione didn’t speak to each other at all until they
came to a halt in the entrance hall, which seemed very cold and gloomy
after the grounds.
“We’ve got to go to Dumbledore,” said Harry. “Hagrid told that stranger
how to get past Fluffy, and it was either Snape or Voldemort under that
cloak — it must’ve been easy, once he’d got Hagrid drunk. I just hope
Dumbledore believes us. Firenze might back us up if Bane doesn’t stop
him. Where’s Dumbledore’s office?”
They looked around, as if hoping to see a sign pointing them in the
right direction. They had never been told where Dumbledore lived, nor
did they know anyone who had been sent to see him.
“We’ll just have to –” Harry began, but a voice suddenly rang across
“What are you three doing inside?”
It was Professor McGonagall, carrying a large pile of books.
“We want to see Professor Dumbledore,” said Hermione, rather bravely,
Harry and Ron thought.
“See Professor Dumbledore?” Professor McGonagall repeated, as though
this was a very fishy thing to want to do. “Why?”
Harry swallowed — now what?
“It’s sort of secret,” he said, but he wished at once he hadn’t, because
Professor McGonagall’s nostrils flared.
“Professor Dumbledore left ten minutes ago,” she said coldly. “He
received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flew off for
London at once.”
“He’s gone?” said Harry frantically. “Now?”
“Professor Dumbledore is a very great wizard, Potter, he has many
demands on his time –
“But this is important.”
“Something you have to say is more important than the Ministry of Magic,
“Look,” said Harry, throwing caution to the winds, “Professor — it’s
about the Sorcerer’s tone –”
Whatever Professor McGonagall had expected, it wasn’t that. The books
she was carrying tumbled out of her arms, but she didn’t pick them up.
“How do you know –?” she spluttered.
“Professor, I think — I know — that Sn- that someone’s going to try
and steal the Stone. I’ve got to talk to Professor Dumbledore.”
She eyed him with a mixture of shock and suspicion.
“Professor Dumbledore will be back tomorrow,” she said finally. I don’t
know how you found out about the Stone, but rest assured, no one can
possibly steal it, it’s too well protected.”
“But Professor –”
“Potter, I know what I’m talking about,” she said shortly. She bent down
and gathered up the fallen books. I suggest you all go back outside and
enjoy the sunshine.”
But they didn’t.
“It’s tonight,” said Harry, once he was sure Professor McGonagall was
out of earshot. “Snape’s going through the trapdoor tonight. He’s found
out everything he needs, and now he’s got Dumbledore out of the way. He
sent that note, I bet the Ministry of Magic will get a real shock when
Dumbledore turns up.”
“But what can we –”
Hermione gasped. Harry and Ron wheeled round.
Snape was standing there.
“Good afternoon,” he said smoothly.
They stared at him.
“You shouldn’t be inside on a day like this,” he said, with an odd,
“We were –” Harry began, without any idea what he was going to say.
“You want to be more careful,” said Snape. “Hanging around
like this, people will think you’re up to something. And Gryffindor
really can’t afford to lose any more points, can it?”
Harry flushed. They turned to go outside, but Snape called them back.
“Be warned, Potter — any more nighttime wanderings and I will
personally make sure you are expelled. Good day to you.”
He strode off in the direction of the staffroom.
Out on the stone steps, Harry turned to the others.
“Right, here’s what we’ve got to do,” he whispered urgently. “One of us
has got to keep an eye on Snape — wait outside the staff room and
follow him if he leaves it. Hermione, you’d better do that.”
“It’s obvious,” said Ron. “You can pretend to be waiting for Professor
Flitwick, you know.” He put on a high voice, “‘Oh Professor Flitwick,
I’m so worried, I think I got question fourteen b wrong….’”
“Oh, shut up,” said Hermione, but she agreed to go and watch out for
“And we’d better stay outside the third-floor corridor,” Harry told Ron.
But that part of the plan didn’t work. No sooner had they reached the
door separating Fluffy from the rest of the school than Professor
McGonagall turned up again and this time, she lost her temper.
“I suppose you think you’re harder to get past than a pack of
enchantments!” she stormed. “Enough of this nonsense! If I hear you ‘ve
come anywhere near here again, I’ll take another fifty points from
Gryffindor! Yes, Weasley, from my own house!” Harry and Ron went back to
the common room, Harry had just said, “At least Hermione’s on Snape’s
tail,” when the portrait of the Fat Lady swung open and Hermione came
“I’m sorry, Harry!” she wailed. “Snape came out and asked me what I was
doing, so I said I was waiting for Flitwick, and Snape went to get him,
and I’ve only just got away, I don’t know where Snape went.”
“Well, that’s it then, isn’t it?” Harry said.
The other two stared at him. He was pale and his eyes were glittering.
“I’m going out of here tonight and I’m going to try and get to the Stone
“You’re mad!” said Ron.
“You can’t!” said Hermione. “After what McGonagall and Snape have said?
You’ll be expelled!”
“SO WHAP” Harry shouted. “Don’t you understand? If Snape gets hold of
the Stone, Voldemort’s coming back! Haven’t you heard what it was like
when he was trying to take over? There won’t be any Hogwarts to get
expelled from! He’ll flatten it, or turn it into a school for the Dark
Arts! Losing points doesn’t matter anymore, can’t you see? D’you think
he’ll leave you and your families alone if Gryffindor wins the house
cup? If I get caught before I can get to the Stone, well, I’ll have to
go back to the Dursleys and wait for Voldemort to find me there, it’s
only dying a bit later than I would have, because I’m never going over
to the Dark Side! I’m going through that trapdoor tonight and nothing
you two say is going to stop me! Voldemort killed my parents, remember?”
He glared at them.
“You’re right Harry,” said Hermione in a small voice.
“I’ll use the invisibility cloak,” said Harry. “It’s just lucky I got it
“But will it cover all three of us?” said Ron.
“All — all three of us?”
“Oh, come off it, you don’t think we’d let you go alone?”
“Of course not,” said Hermione briskly. “How do you think you’d get to
the Stone without us? I’d better go and took through my books, there
might be something useful…”
“But if we get caught, you two will be expelled, too.”
“Not if I can help it,” said Hermione grimly. “Flitwick told me in
secret that I got a hundred and twelve percent on his exam. They’re not
throwing me out after that.”
After dinner the three of them sat nervously apart in the common room.
Nobody bothered them; none of the Gryffindors had anything to say to
Harry any more, after all. This was the first night he hadn’t been upset
by it. Hermione was skimming through all her notes, hoping to come
across one of the enchantments they were about to try to break. Harry
and Ron didn’t talk much. Both of them were thinking about what they
were about to do.
Slowly, the room emptied as people drifted off to bed.
“Better get the cloak,” Ron muttered, as Lee Jordan finally left,
stretching and yawning. Harry ran upstairs to their dark dormitory. He
putted out the cloak and then his eyes fell on the flute Hagrid had
given him for Christmas. He pocketed it to use on Fluffy — he didn’t
feel much like singing.
He ran back down to the common room.
“We’d better put the cloak on here, and make sure it covers all three of
us — if Filch spots one of our feet wandering along on its own –”
“What are you doing?” said a voice from the corner of the room. Neville
appeared from behind an armchair, clutching Trevor the toad, who looked
as though he’d been making another bid for freedom.
“Nothing, Neville, nothing,” said Harry, hurriedly putting the cloak
behind his back.
Neville stared at their guilty faces.
“You’re going out again,” he said.
“No, no, no,” said Hermione. “No, we’re not. Why don’t you go to bed,
Harry looked at the grandfather clock by the door. They couldn’t afford
to waste any more time, Snape might even now be playing Fluffy to sleep.
“You can’t go out,” said Neville, “you’ll be caught again. Gryffindor
will be in even more trouble.”
“You don’t understand,” said Harry, “this is important.”
But Neville was clearly steeling himself to do something desperate.
I won’t let you do it,” he said, hurrying to stand in front of the
portrait hole. “I’ll — I’ll fight you!”
“Neville, “Ron exploded, “get away from that hole and don’t be an idiot
“Don’t you call me an idiot!” said Neville. I don’t think you should be
breaking any more rules! And you were the one who told me to stand up to
“Yes, but not to us,” said Ron in exasperation. “Neville, you don’t know
what you’re doing.”
He took a step forward and Neville dropped Trevor the toad, who leapt
out of sight.
“Go on then, try and hit me!” said Neville, raising his fists. “I’m
Harry turned to Hermione.
“Do something,” he said desperately.
Hermione stepped forward.
“Neville,” she said, “I’m really, really sorry about this.”
She raised her wand.
“Petrificus Totalus!” she cried, pointing it at Neville.
Neville’s arms snapped to his sides. His legs sprang together. His whole
body rigid, he swayed where he stood and then fell flat on his face,
stiff as a board.
Hermione ran to turn him over. Neville’s jaws were jammed together so he
couldn’t speak. Only his eyes were moving, looking at them in horror.
“What’ve you done to him?” Harry whispered.
“It’s the full Body-Bind,” said Hermione miserably. “Oh, Neville, I’m so
“We had to, Neville, no time to explain,” said Harry.
“You’ll understand later, Neville,” said Ron as they stepped over him
and pulled on the invisibility cloak.
But leaving Neville lying motionless on the floor didn’t feel like a
very good omen. In their nervous state, every statue’s shadow looked
like Filch, every distant breath of wind sounded like Peeves swooping
down on them. At the foot of the first set of stairs, they spotted Mrs.
Norris skulking near the top.
“Oh, let’s kick her, just this once,” Ron whispered in Harry’s ear, but
Harry shook his head. As they climbed carefully around her, Mrs. Norris
turned her lamplike eyes on them, but didn’t do anything.
They didn’t meet anyone else until they reached the staircase up to the
third floor. Peeves was bobbing halfway up, loosening the carpet so that
people would trip.
“Who’s there?” he said suddenly as they climbed toward him. He narrowed
his wicked black eyes. “Know you’re there, even if I can’t see you. Are
you ghoulie or ghostie or wee student beastie?”
He rose up in the air and floated there, squinting at them.
“Should call Filch, I should, if something’s a-creeping around unseen.”
Harry had a sudden idea.
“Peeves,” he said, in a hoarse whisper, “the Bloody Baron has his own
reasons for being invisible.”
Peeves almost fell out of the air in shock. He caught himself in time
and hovered about a foot off the stairs.
“So sorry, your bloodiness, Mr. Baron, Sir,” he said greasily. “My
mistake, my mistake — I didn’t see you — of course I didn’t, you’re
invisible — forgive old Peevsie his little joke, sir.”
“I have business here, Peeves,” croaked Harry. “Stay away from this
“I will, sir, I most certainly will,” said Peeves, rising up in the air
again. “Hope your business goes well, Baron, I’ll not bother you.”
And he scooted off
“Brilliant, Harry!” whispered Ron.
A few seconds later, they were there, outside the third-floor corridor
– and the door was already ajar.
“Well, there you are,” Harry said quietly, “Snape’s already got past
Seeing the open door somehow seemed to impress upon all three of them
what was facing them. Underneath the cloak, Harry turned to the other
“If you want to go back, I won’t blame you,” he said. “You can take the
cloak, I won’t need it now.”
“Don’t be stupid,” said Ron.
“We’re coming,” said Hermione.
Harry pushed the door open.
As the door creaked, low, rumbling growls met their ears. All three of
the dog’s noses sniffed madly in their direction, even though it
couldn’t see them.
“What’s that at its feet?” Hermione whispered.
“Looks like a harp,” said Ron. “Snape must have left it there.”
“It must wake up the moment you stop playing,” said Harry. “Well, here
He put Hagrid’s flute to his lips and blew. It wasn’t really a tune, but
from the first note the beast’s eyes began to droop. Harry hardly drew
breath. Slowly, the dog’s growls ceased — it tottered on its paws and
fell to its knees, then it slumped to the ground, fast asleep.
“Keep playing,” Ron warned Harry as they slipped out of the cloak and
crept toward the trapdoor. They could feel the dog’s hot, smelly breath
as they approached the giant heads. “I think we’ll be able to pull the
door open,” said Ron, peering over the dog’s back. “Want to go first,
“No, I don’t!”
“All right.” Ron gritted his teeth and stepped carefully over the dog’s
legs. He bent and pulled the ring of the trapdoor, which swung up and
“What can you see?” Hermione said anxiously.
“Nothing — just black — there’s no way of climbing down, we’ll just
have to drop.”
Harry, who was still playing the flute, waved at Ron to get his
attention and pointed at himself.
“You want to go first? Are you sure?” said Ron. “I don’t know how deep
this thing goes. Give the flute to Hermione so she can keep him asleep.”
Harry handed the flute over. In the few seconds’ silence, the dog
growled and twitched, but the moment Hermione began to play, it fell
back into its deep sleep.
Harry climbed over it and looked down through the trapdoor. There was no
sign of the bottom.
He lowered himself through the hole until he was hanging on by his
fingertips. Then he looked up at Ron and said, “If anything happens to
me, don’t follow. Go straight to the owlery and send Hedwig to
“Right,” said Ron.
“See you in a minute, I hope…
And Harry let go. Cold, damp air rushed past him as he fell down, down,
down and — FLUMP. With a funny, muffled sort of thump he landed on
something soft. He sat up and felt around, his eyes not used to the
gloom. It felt as though he was sitting on some sort of plant.
“It’s okay!” he called up to the light the size of a postage stamp,
which was the open trapdoor, “it’s a soft landing, you can jump!”
Ron followed right away. He landed, sprawled next to Harry.
“What’s this stuff?” were his first words.
“Dunno, some sort of plant thing. I suppose it’s here to break the fall.
Come on, Hermione!”
The distant music stopped. There was a loud bark from the dog, but
Hermione had already jumped. She landed on Harry’s other side.
“We must be miles under the school , she said.
“Lucky this plant thing’s here, really,” said Ron.
“Lucky!” shrieked Hermione. “Look at you both!”
She leapt up and struggled toward a damp wall. She had to struggle
because the moment she had landed, the plant had started to twist
snakelike tendrils around her ankles. As for Harry and Ron, their legs
had already been bound tightly in long creepers without their noticing.
Hermione had managed to free herself before the plant got a firm grip on
her. Now she watched in horror as the two boys fought to pull the plant
off them, but the more they strained against it, the tighter and faster
the plant wound around them.
“Stop moving!” Hermione ordered them. “I know what this is — it’s
“Oh, I’m so glad we know what it’s called, that’s a great help,” snarled
Ron, leaning back, trying to stop the plant from curling around his
neck. “Shut up, I’m trying to remember how to kill it!” said Hermione.
“Well, hurry up, I can’t breathe!” Harry gasped, wrestling with it as it
curled around his chest.
“Devil’s Snare, Devil’s Snare… what did Professor Sprout say? — it
likes the dark and the damp
“So light a fire!” Harry choked.
“Yes — of course — but there’s no wood!” Hermione cried, wringing her
“HAVE YOU GONE MAD?” Ron bellowed. “ARE YOU A WITCH OR NOT?”
“Oh, right!” said Hermione, and she whipped out her wand, waved it,
muttered something, and sent a jet of the same bluebell flames she had
used on Snape at the plant. In a matter of seconds, the two boys felt it
loosening its grip as it cringed away from the light and warmth.
Wriggling and flailing, it unraveled itself from their bodies, and they
were able to pull free.
“Lucky you pay attention in Herbology, Hermione,” said Harry as he
joined her by the wall, wiping sweat off his face.
“Yeah,” said Ron, “and lucky Harry doesn’t lose his head in a crisis –
‘there’s no wood,’ honestly.”
“This way,” said Harry, pointing down a stone passageway, which was the
only way forward.
All they could hear apart from their footsteps was the gentle drip of
water trickling down the walls. The passageway sloped downward, and
Harry was reminded of Gringotts. With an unpleasant jolt of the heart,
he remembered the dragons said to be guarding vaults in the wizards’
bank. If they met a dragon, a fully-grown dragon — Norbert had been bad
“Can you hear something?” Ron whispered.
Harry listened. A soft rustling and clinking seemed to be coming from up
“Do you think it’s a ghost?”
“I don’t know… sounds like wings to me.”
“There’s light ahead — I can see something moving.”
They reached the end of the passageway and saw before them a brilliantly
lit chamber, its ceiling arching high above them. It was full of small,
jewel-bright birds, fluttering and tumbling all around the room. On the
opposite side of the chamber was a heavy wooden door.
“Do you think they’ll attack us if we cross the room?” said Ron.
“Probably,” said Harry. “They don’t look very vicious, but I suppose if
they all swooped down at once… well, there’s no other choice… I’ll
He took a deep breath, covered his face with his arms, and sprinted
across the room. He expected to feel sharp beaks and claws tearing at
him any second, but nothing happened. He reached the door untouched. He
pulled the handle, but it was locked.
The other two followed him. They tugged and heaved at the door, but it
wouldn’t budge, not even when Hermione tried her Alohomora charm.
“Now what?” said Ron.
“These birds… they can’t be here just for decoration,” said Hermione.
They watched the birds soaring overhead, glittering — glittering?
“They’re not birds!” Harry said suddenly. “They’re keys! Winged keys –
look carefully. So that must mean…” he looked around the chamber while
the other two squinted up at the flock of keys. “… yes — look!
Broomsticks! We’ve got to catch the key to the door!”
“But there are hundreds of them!”
Ron examined the lock on the door.
“We’re looking for a big, old-fashioned one — probably silver, like the
They each seized a broomstick and kicked off into the air, soaring into
the midst of the cloud of keys. They grabbed and snatched, but the
bewitched keys darted and dived so quickly it was almost impossible to
Not for nothing, though, was Harry the youngest Seeker in a century. He
had a knack for spotting things other people didn’t. After a minute’s
weaving about through the whirl of rainbow feathers, he noticed a large
silver key that had a bent wing, as if it had already been caught and
stuffed roughly into the keyhole.
“That one!” he called to the others. “That big one — there — no, there
– with bright blue wings — the feathers are all crumpled on one side.”
Ron went speeding in the direction that Harry was pointing, crashed into
the ceiling, and nearly fell off his broom.
“We’ve got to close in on it!” Harry called, not taking his eyes off the
key with the damaged wing. “Ron, you come at it from above — Hermione,
stay below and stop it from going down and I’ll try and catch it. Right,
Ron dived, Hermione rocketed upward, the key dodged them both, and Harry
streaked after it; it sped toward the wall, Harry leaned forward and
with a nasty, crunching noise, pinned it against the stone with one
hand. Ron and Hermione’s cheers echoed around the high chamber.
They landed quickly, and Harry ran to the door, the key struggling in
his hand. He rammed it into the lock and turned — it worked. The moment
the lock had clicked open, the key took flight again, looking very
battered now that it had been caught twice.
“Ready?” Harry asked the other two, his hand on the door handle. They
nodded. He pulled the door open.
The next chamber was so dark they couldn’t see anything at all. But as
they stepped into it, light suddenly flooded the room to reveal an
They were standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, behind the black
chessmen, which were all taller than they were and carved from what
looked like black stone. Facing them, way across the chamber, were the
white pieces. Harry, Ron and Hermione shivered slightly — the towering
white chessmen had no faces.
“Now what do we do?” Harry whispered.
“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” said Ron. “We’ve got to play our way across
Behind the white pieces they could see another door.
“How?” said Hermione nervously.
“I think,” said Ron, “we’re going to have to be chessmen.”
He walked up to a black knight and put his hand out to touch the
knight’s horse. At once, the stone sprang to life. The horse pawed the
ground and the knight turned his helmeted head to look down at Ron.
“Do we — er — have to join you to get across?” The black knight
nodded. Ron turned to the other two.
“This needs thinking about he said. I suppose we’ve got to take the
place of three of the black pieces….”
Harry and Hermione stayed quiet, watching Ron think. Finally he said,
“Now, don’t be offended or anything, but neither of you are that good at
“We’re not offended,” said Harry quickly. “Just tell us what to do.”
“Well, Harry, you take the place of that bishop, and Hermione, YOU 90
next to him instead of that castle.”
“What about you?”
“I’m going to be a knight,” said Ron.
The chessmen seemed to have been listening, because at these words a
knight, a bishop, and a castle turned their backs on the white pieces
and walked off the board, leaving three empty squares that Harry, Ron,
and Hermione took.
“White always plays first in chess,” said Ron, peering across the board.
A white pawn had moved forward two squares.
Ron started to direct the black pieces. They moved silently wherever he
sent them. Harry’s knees were trembling. What if they lost?
“Harry — move diagonally four squares to the right.”
Their first real shock came when their other knight was taken. The white
queen smashed him to the floor and dragged him off the board, where he
lay quite still, facedown.
“Had to let that happen,” said Ron, looking shaken. “Leaves you free to
take that bishop, Hermione, go on.”
Every time one of their men was lost, the white pieces showed no mercy.
Soon there was a huddle of limp black players slumped along the wall.
Twice, Ron only just noticed in time that Harry and Hermione were in
danger. He himself darted around the board, taking almost as many white
pieces as they had lost black ones.
“We’re nearly there,” he muttered suddenly. “Let me think let me
The white queen turned her blank face toward him.
“Yes…” said Ron softly, “It’s the only way… I’ve got to be taken.”
“NOF Harry and Hermione shouted.
“That’s chess!” snapped Ron. “You’ve got to make some sacrifices! I take
one step forward and she’ll take me — that leaves you free to checkmate
the king, Harry!”
“Do you want to stop Snape or not?”
“Look, if you don’t hurry up, he’ll already have the Stone!”
There was no alternative.
“Ready?” Ron called, his face pale but determined. “Here I go - now,
don’t hang around once you’ve won.”
He stepped forward, and the white queen pounced. She struck Ron hard
across the head with her stone arm, and he crashed to the floor -
Hermione screamed but stayed on her square - the white queen dragged Ron
to one side. He looked as if he’d been knocked out.
Shaking, Harry moved three spaces to the left.
The white king took off his crown and threw it at Harry’s feet. They had
won. The chessmen parted and bowed, leaving the door ahead clear. With
one last desperate look back at Ron, Harry and Hermione charged through
the door and up the next passageway.
“What if he’s –?”
“He’ll be all right,” said Harry, trying to convince himself. “What do
you reckon’s next?”
“We’ve had Sprout’s, that was the Devil’s Snare; Flitwick must’ve put
charms on the keys; McGonagall transfigured the chessmen to make them
alive; that leaves Quirrell’s spell, and Snape’s.”
They had reached another door.
“All right?” Harry whispered.
Harry pushed it open.
A disgusting smell filled their nostrils, making both of them pull their
robes up over their noses. Eyes watering, they saw, flat on the floor in
front of them, a troll even larger than the one they had tackled, out
cold with a bloody lump on its head.
“I’m glad we didn’t have to fight that one,” Harry whispered as they
stepped carefully over one of its massive legs. “Come on, I can’t
He pulled open the next door, both of them hardly daring to look at what
came next - but there was nothing very frightening in here, just a table
with seven differently shaped bottles standing on it in a line.
“Snape’s,” said Harry. “What do we have to do?”
They stepped over the threshold, and immediately a fire sprang up behind
them in the doorway. It wasn’t ordinary fire either; it was purple. At
the same instant, black flames shot up in the doorway leading onward.
They were trapped.
“Look!” Hermione seized a roll of paper lying next to the bottles. Harry
looked over her shoulder to read it:
Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind,
Two of us will help you, which ever you would find,
One among us seven will let you move ahead,
Another will transport the drinker back instead,
Two among our number hold only nettle wine,
Three of us are killers, waiting bidden in line.
Choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore,
To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four:
First, however slyly the poison tries to hide
You will always find some on nettle wine’s left side;
Second, different are those who stand at either end,
But if you would move onward, neither is your friend;
Third, as you see clearly, all are different size,
Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides;
Fourth, the second left and the second on the right
Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight.
Hermione let out a great sigh and Harry, amazed, saw that she was
smiling, the very last thing he felt like doing.
“Brilliant,” said Hermione. “This isn’t magic — it’s logic — a puzzle.
A lot of the greatest wizards haven’t got an ounce of logic, they’d be
stuck in here forever.”
“But so will we, won’t we?” “Of course not,” said Hermione. “Everything
we need is here on this paper. Seven bottles: three are poison; two are
wine; one will get us safely through the black fire, and one will get us
back through the purple.”
“But how do we know which to drink?”
“Give me a minute.”
Hermione read the paper several times. Then she walked up and down the
line of bottles, muttering to herself and pointing at them. At last, she
clapped her hands.
“Got it,” she said. “The smallest bottle will get us through the black
fire — toward the Stone.”
Harry looked at the tiny bottle.
“There’s only enough there for one of us,” he said. “That’s hardly one
They looked at each other.
“Which one will get you back through the purple flames?”
Hermione pointed at a rounded bottle at the right end of the line.
“You drink that,” said Harry. “No, listen, get back and get Ron. Grab
brooms from the flying- key room, they’ll get you out of the trapdoor
and past Fluffy — go straight to the owlery and send Hedwig to
Dumbledore, we need him. I might be able to hold Snape off for a while,
but I’m no match for him, really.”
“But Harry — what if You-Know-Who’s with him?”
“Well — I was lucky once, wasn’t I?” said Harry, pointing at his scar.
“I might get lucky again.”
Hermione’s lip trembled, and she suddenly dashed at Harry and threw her
arms around him.
“Harry — you’re a great wizard, you know.”
“I’m not as good as you,” said Harry, very embarrassed, as she let go of
“Me!” said Hermione. “Books! And cleverness! There are more important
things — friendship and bravery and — oh Harry — be careful!”
“You drink first,” said Harry. “You are sure which is which, aren’t
“Positive,” said Hermione. She took a long drink from the round bottle
at the end, and shuddered.
“It’s not poison?” said Harry anxiously.
“No — but it’s like ice.”
“Quick, go, before it wears off.”
“Good luck — take care.”
Hermione turned and walked straight through the purple fire.
Harry took a deep breath and picked up the smallest bottle. He turned to
face the black flames.
“Here I come,” he said, and he drained the little bottle in one gulp.
It was indeed as though ice was flooding his body. He put the bottle
down and walked forward; he braced himself, saw the black flames licking
his body, but couldn’t feel them — for a moment he could see nothing
but dark fire — then he was on the other side, in the last chamber.
There was already someone there — but it wasn’t Snape. It wasn’t even
THE MAN WITH TWO FACES
It was Quirrell.
“You!” gasped Harry.
Quirrell smiled. His face wasn’t twitching at all.
“Me,” he said calmly. “I wondered whether I’d be meeting you here,
“But I thought — Snape –”
“Severus?” Quirrell laughed, and it wasn’t his usual quivering treble,
either, but cold and sharp. “Yes, Severus does seem the type, doesn’t
he? So useful to have him swooping around like an overgrown bat. Next to
him, who would suspect p-p-poor, st-stuttering P-Professor Quirrell?”
Harry couldn’t take it in. This couldn’t be true, it couldn’t.
“But Snape tried to kill me!”
“No, no, no. I tried to kill you. Your friend Miss Granger accidentally
knocked me over as she rushed to set fire to Snape at that Quidditch
match. She broke my eye contact with you. Another few seconds and I’d
have got you off that broom. I’d have managed it before then if Snape
hadn’t been muttering a countercurse, trying to save you.”
“Snape was trying to save me?”
“Of course,” said Quirrell coolly. “\Why do you think he wanted to
referee your next match? He was trying to make sure I didn’t do it
again. Funny, really… he needn’t have bothered. I couldn’t do anything
with Dumbledore watching. All the other teachers thought Snape was
trying to stop Gryffindor from winning, he did make himself unpopular…
and what a waste of time, when after all that, I’m going to kill you
Quirrell snapped his fingers. Ropes sprang out of thin air and wrapped
themselves tightly around Harry.
“You’re too nosy to live, Potter. Scurrying around the school on
Halloween like that, for all I knew you’d seen me coming to look at what
was guarding the Stone.”
“You let the troll in?”
“Certainly. I have a special gift with trolls — you must have seen what
I did to the one in the chamber back there? Unfortunately, while
everyone else was running around looking for it, Snape, who already
suspected me, went straight to the third floor to head me off — and not
only did my troll fail to beat you to death, that three-headed dog
didn’t even manage to bite Snape’s leg off properly.
“Now, wait quietly, Potter. I need to examine this interesting mirror.
It was only then that Harry realized what was standing behind Quirrell.
It was the Mirror of Erised.
“This mirror is the key to finding the Stone,” Quirrell murmured,
tapping his way around the frame. “Trust Dumbledore to come up with
something like this… but he’s in London… I’ll be far away by the
time he gets back….”
All Harry could think of doing was to keep Quirrell talking and stop him
from concentrating on the mirror.
“I saw you and Snape in the forest –” he blurted out.
“Yes,” said Quirrell idly, walking around the mirror to look at the
back. “He was on to me by that time, trying to find out how far I’d got.
He suspected me all along. Tried to frighten me - as though he could,
when I had Lord Voldemort on my side….”
Quirrell came back out from behind the mirror and stared hungrily into
“I see the Stone… I’m presenting it to my master… but where is it?”
Harry struggled against the ropes binding him, but they didn’t give. He
had to keep Quirrell from giving his whole attention to the mirror.
“But Snape always seemed to hate me so much.”
“Oh, he does,” said Quirrell casually, “heavens, yes. He was at Hogwarts
with your father, didn’t you know? They loathed each other. But he never
wanted you dead.”
“But I heard you a few days ago, sobbing — I thought Snape was
For the first time, a spasm of fear flitted across Quirrell’s face.
“Sometimes,” he said, “I find it hard to follow my master’s instructions
– he is a great wizard and I am weak –”
“You mean he was there in the classroom with you?” Harry gasped.
“He is with me wherever I go,” said Quirrell quietly. “I met him when I
traveled around the world. A foolish young man I was then, full of
ridiculous ideas about good and evil. Lord Voldemort showed me how wrong
I was. There is no good and evil, there is only power, and those too
weak to seek it…. Since then, I have served him faithfully, although I
have let him down many times. He has had to be very hard on me.”
Quirrell shivered suddenly. “He does not forgive mistakes easily. When I
failed to steal the stone from Gringotts, he was most displeased. He
punished me… decided he would have to keep a closer watch on me….”
Quirrell’s voice trailed away. Harry was remembering his trip to Diagon
Alley -how could he have been so stupid? He’d seen Quirrell there that
very day, shaken hands with him in the Leaky Cauldron.
Quirrell cursed under his breath.
“I don’t understand… is the Stone inside the mirror? Should I break
Harry’s mind was racing.
What I want more than anything else in the world at the moment, he
thought, is to find the Stone before Quirrell does. So if I look in the
mirror, I should see myseff finding it — which means I’ll see where
it’s hidden! But how can I look without Quirrell realizing what I’m up
He tried to edge to the left, to get in front of the glass without
Quirrell noticing, but the ropes around his ankles were too tight: he
tripped and fell over. Quirrell ignored him. He was still talking to
himself. “What does this mirror do? How does it work? Help me, Master!”
And to Harry’s horror, a voice answered, and the voice seemed to come
from Quirrell himself
“Use the boy… Use the boy…”
Quirrell rounded on Harry.
“Yes — Potter — come here.”
He clapped his hands once, and the ropes binding Harry fell off. Harry
got slowly to his feet.
“Come here,” Quirrell repeated. “Look in the mirror and tell me what you
Harry walked toward him.
I must lie, he thought desperately. I must look and lie about what I
see, that’s all.
Quirrell moved close behind him. Harry breathed in the funny smell that
seemed to come from Quirrell’s turban. He closed his eyes, stepped in
front of the mirror, and opened them again.
He saw his reflection, pale and scared-looking at first. But a moment
later, the reflection smiled at him. It put its hand into its pocket and
pulled out a blood-red stone. It winked and put the Stone back in its
pocket — and as it did so, Harry felt something heavy drop into his
real pocket. Somehow — incredibly — he’d gotten the Stone.
“Well?” said Quirrell impatiently. “What do you see?”
Harry screwed up his courage.
“I see myself shaking hands with Dumbledore,” he invented. “I — I’ve
won the house cup for Gryffindor.”
Quirrell cursed again.
“Get out of the way,” he said. As Harry moved aside, he felt the
Sorcerer’s Stone against his leg. Dare he make a break for it?
But he hadn’t walked five paces before a high voice spoke, though
Quirrell wasn’t moving his lips.
“He lies… He lies…”
“Potter, come back here!” Quirrell shouted. “Tell me the truth! What did
you just see?”
The high voice spoke again.
“Let me speak to him… face-to-face…”
“Master, you are not strong enough!”
“I have strength enough… for this….”
Harry felt as if Devil’s Snare was rooting him to the spot. He couldn’t
move a muscle. Petrified, he watched as Quirrell reached up and began to
unwrap his turban. What was going on? The turban fell away. Quirrell’s
head looked strangely small without it. Then he turned slowly on the
Harry would have screamed, but he couldn’t make a sound. Where there
should have been a back to Quirrell’s head, there was a face, the most
terrible face Harry had ever seen. It was chalk white with glaring red
eyes and slits for nostrils, like a snake.
“Harry Potter…” it whispered.
Harry tried to take a step backward but his legs wouldn’t move.
“See what I have become?” the face said. “Mere shadow and vapor … I
have form only when I can share another’s body… but there have always
been those willing to let me into their hearts and minds…. Unicorn
blood has strengthened me, these past weeks… you saw faithful Quirrell
drinking it for me in the forest… and once I have the Elixir of Life,
I will be able to create a body of my own…. Now… why don’t you give
me that Stone in your pocket?”
So he knew. The feeling suddenly surged back into Harry’s legs. He
“Don’t be a fool,” snarled the face. “Better save your own life and join
me… or you’ll meet the same end as your parents…. They died begging
me for mercy…”
“LIAR!” Harry shouted suddenly.
Quirrell was walking backward at him, so that Voldemort could still see
him. The evil face was now smiling.
“How touching…” it hissed. “I always value bravery… Yes, boy, your
parents were brave…. I killed your father first; and he put up a
courageous fight… but your mother needn’t have died… she was trying
to protect you…. Now give me the Stone, unless you want her to have
died in vain.”
Harry sprang toward the flame door, but Voldemort screamed “SEIZE HIM!”
and the next second, Harry felt Quirrell’s hand close on his wrist. At
once, a needle-sharp pain seared across Harry’s scar; his head felt as
though it was about to split in two; he yelled, struggling with all his
might, and to his surprise, Quirrell let go of him. The pain in his head
lessened — he looked around wildly to see where Quirrell had gone, and
saw him hunched in pain, looking at his fingers — they were blistering
before his eyes.
“Seize him! SEIZE HIM!” shrieked Voldemort again, and Quirrell lunged,
knocking Harry clean off his feet’ landing on top of him, both hands
around Harry’s neck — Harry’s scar was almost blinding him with pain,
yet he could see Quirrell howling in agony.
“Master, I cannot hold him — my hands — my hands!”
And Quirrell, though pinning Harry to the ground with his knees, let go
of his neck and stared, bewildered, at his own palms — Harry could see
they looked burned, raw, red, and shiny.
“Then kill him, fool, and be done!” screeched Voldemort.
Quirrell raised his hand to perform a deadly curse, but Harry, by
instinct, reached up and grabbed Quirrell’s face –
Quirrell rolled off him, his face blistering, too, and then Harry knew:
Quirrell couldn’t touch his bare skin, not without suffering terrible
pain — his only chance was to keep hold of Quirrell, keep him in enough
pain to stop him from doing a curse.
Harry jumped to his feet, caught Quirrell by the arm, and hung on as
tight as he could. Quirrell screamed and tried to throw Harry off — the
pain in Harry’s head was building — he couldn’t see — he could only
hear Quirrell’s terrible shrieks and Voldemort’s yells of, “KILL HIM!
KILL HIM!” and other voices, maybe in Harry’s own head, crying, “Harry!
He felt Quirrell’s arm wrenched from his grasp, knew all was lost, and
fell into blackness, down … down… down…
Something gold was glinting just above him. The Snitch! He tried to
catch it, but his arms were too heavy.
He blinked. It wasn’t the Snitch at all. It was a pair of glasses. How
He blinked again. The smiling face of Albus Dumbledore swam into view
“Good afternoon, Harry,” said Dumbledore. Harry stared at him. Then he
remembered: “Sir! The Stone! It was Quirrell! He’s got the Stone! Sir,
“Calm yourself, dear boy, you are a little behind the times,” said
Dumbledore. “Quirrell does not have the Stone.”
“Then who does? Sir, I –”
“Harry, please relax, or Madam Pomfrey will have me thrown out.
Harry swallowed and looked around him. He realized he must be in the
hospital wing. He was lying in a bed with white linen sheets, and next
to him was a table piled high with what looked like half the candy shop.
“Tokens from your friends and admirers,” said Dumbledore, beaming. “What
happened down in the dungeons between you and Professor Quirrell is a
complete secret, so, naturally, the whole school knows. I believe your
friends Misters Fred and George Weasley were responsible for trying to
send you a toilet seat. No doubt they thought it would amuse you. Madam
Pomfrey, however, felt it might not be very hygienic, and confiscated
“How long have I been in here?”
“Three days. Mr. Ronald Weasley and Miss Granger will be most relieved
you have come round, they have been extremely worried.”
“But sit, the Stone
I see you are not to be distracted. Very well, the Stone. Professor
Quirrell did not manage to take it from you. I arrived in time to
prevent that, although you were doing very well on your own, I must say.
“You got there? You got Hermione’s owl?”
“We must have crossed in midair. No sooner had I reached London than it
became clear to me that the place I should be was the one I had just
left. I arrived just in time to pull Quirrell off you.”
“It was you.”
“I feared I might be too late.”
“You nearly were, I couldn’t have kept him off the Stone much longer –”
“Not the Stone, boy, you — the effort involved nearly killed you. For
one terrible moment there, I was afraid it had. As for the Stone, it has
“Destroyed?” said Harry blankly. “But your friend — Nicolas Flamel –”
“Oh, you know about Nicolas?” said Dumbledore, sounding quite delighted.
“You did do the thing properly, didn’t you? Well, Nicolas and I have had
a little chat, and agreed it’s all for the best.”
“But that means he and his wife will die, won’t they?”
“They have enough Elixir stored to set their affairs in order and then,
yes, they will die.”
Dumbledore smiled at the look of amazement on Harry’s face.
“To one as young as you, I’m sure it seems incredible, but to Nicolas
and Perenelle, it really is like going to bed after a very, very long
day. After all, to the well-organized mind, death is but the next great
adventure. You know, the Stone was really not such a wonderful thing. As
much money and life as you could want! The two things most human beings
would choose above all — the trouble is, humans do have a knack of
choosing precisely those things that are worst for them.” Harry lay
there, lost for words. Dumbledore hummed a little and smiled at the
“Sir?” said Harry. “I’ve been thinking… sir — even if the Stone’s
gone, Vol-, I mean, You-Know- Who –”
“Call him Voldemort, Harry. Always use the proper name for things. Fear
of a name increases fear of the thing itself.”
“Yes, sir. Well, Voldemort’s going to try other ways of coming back,
isn’t he? I mean, he hasn’t gone, has he?”
“No, Harry, he has not. He is still out there somewhere, perhaps looking
for another body to share… not being truly alive, he cannot be killed.
He left Quirrell to die; he shows just as little mercy to his followers
as his enemies. Nevertheless, Harry, while you may only have delayed his
return to power, it will merely take someone else who is prepared to
fight what seems a losing battle next time — and if he is delayed
again, and again, why, he may never return to power.”
Harry nodded, but stopped quickly, because it made his head hurt. Then
he said, “Sir, there are some other things I’d like to know, if you can
tell me… things I want to know the truth about….”
“The truth.” Dumbledore sighed. “It is a beautiful and terrible thing,
and should therefore be treated with great caution. However, I shall
answer your questions unless I have a very good reason not to, in which
case I beg you’ll forgive me. I shall not, of course, lie.”
“Well… Voldemort said that he only killed my mother because she tried
to stop him from killing me. But why would he want to kill me in the
Dumbledore sighed very deeply this time.
“Alas, the first thing you ask me, I cannot tell you. Not today. Not
now. You will know, one day… put it from your mind for now, Harry.
When you are older… I know you hate to hear this… when you are
ready, you will know.”
And Harry knew it would be no good to argue.
“But why couldn’t Quirrell touch me?”
“Your mother died to save you. If there is one thing Voldemort cannot
understand, it is love. He didn’t realize that love as powerful as your
mother’s for you leaves its own mark. Not a scar, no visible sign… to
have been loved so deeply, even though the person who loved us is gone,
will give us some protection forever. It is in your very skin. Quirrell,
full of hatred, greed, and ambition, sharing his soul with Voldemort,
could not touch you for this reason. It was agony to touch a person
marked by something so good.”
Dumbledore now became very interested in a bird out on the windowsill,
which gave Harry time to dry his eyes on the sheet. When he had found
his voice again, Harry said, “And the invisibility cloak - do you know
who sent it to me?”
“Ah - your father happened to leave it in my possession, and I thought
you might like it.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “Useful things… your
father used it mainly for sneaking off to the kitchens to steal food
when he was here.”
“And there’s something else…”
“Quirrell said Snape –”
“Professor Snape, Harry.” “Yes, him — Quirrell said he hates me because
he hated my father. Is that true?”
“Well, they did rather detest each other. Not unlike yourself and Mr.
Malfoy. And then, your father did something Snape could never forgive.”
“He saved his life.”
“Yes…” said Dumbledore dreamily. “Funny, the way people’s minds work,
isn’t it? Professor Snape couldn’t bear being in your father’s debt….
I do believe he worked so hard to protect you this year because he felt
that would make him and your father even. Then he could go back to
hating your father’s memory in peace….”
Harry tried to understand this but it made his head pound, so he
“And sir, there’s one more thing…”
“Just the one?”
“How did I get the Stone out of the mirror?”
“Ah, now, I’m glad you asked me that. It was one of my more brilliant
ideas, and between you and me, that’s saying something. You see, only
one who wanted to find the Stone — find it, but not use it — would be
able to get it, otherwise they’d just see themselves making gold or
drinking Elixir of Life. My brain surprises even me sometimes…. Now,
enough questions. I suggest you make a start on these sweets. Ah! Bettie
Bott’s Every Flavor Beans! I was unfortunate enough in my youth to come
across a vomitflavored one, and since then I’m afraid I’ve rather lost
my liking for them — but I think I’ll be safe with a nice toffee, don’t
He smiled and popped the golden-brown bean into his mouth. Then he
choked and said, “Alas! Ear wax!”
Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, was a nice woman, but very strict.
“Just five minutes,” Harry pleaded.
“You let Professor Dumbledore in…”
“Well, of course, that was the headmaster, quite different. You need
“I am resting, look, lying down and everything. Oh, go on, Madam
“Oh, very well,” she said. “But five minutes only.”
And she let Ron and Hermione in.
Hermione looked ready to fling her arms around him again, but Harry was
glad she held herself in as his head was still very sore.
“Oh, Harry, we were sure you were going to — Dumbledore was so worried
“The whole school’s talking about it,” said Ron. “What really happened?”
It was one of those rare occasions when the true story is even more
strange and exciting than the wild rumors. Harry told them everything:
Quirrell; the mirror; the Stone; and Voldemort. Ron and Hermione were a
very good audience; they gasped in all the right places, and when Harry
told them what was under Quirrell’s turban, Hermione screamed out loud.
“So the Stone’s gone?” said Ron finally. “Flamel’s just going to die?”
“That’s what I said, but Dumbledore thinks that — what was it? — ‘to
the well-organized mind, death is but the next great adventure.
“I always said he was off his rocker,” said Ron, looking quite impressed
at how crazy his hero was.
“So what happened to you two?” said Harry.
“Well, I got back all right,” said Hermione. “I brought Ron round –
that took a while — and we were dashing up to the owlery to contact
Dumbledore when we met him in the entrance hall — he already knew — he
just said, ‘Harry’s gone after him, hasn’t he?’ and hurtled off to the
“D’you think he meant you to do it?” said Ron. “Sending you your
father’s cloak and everything?”
“Well, ” Hermione exploded, “if he did — I mean to say that’s terrible
– you could have been killed.”
“No, it isn’t,” said Harry thoughtfully. “He’s a funny man, Dumbledore.
I think he sort of wanted to give me a chance. I think he knows more or
less everything that goes on here, you know. I reckon he had a pretty
good idea we were going to try, and instead of stopping us, he just
taught us enough to help. I don’t think it was an accident he let me
find out how the mirror worked. It’s almost like he thought I had the
right to face Voldemort if I could….”
“Yeah, Dumbledore’s off his rocker, all right,” said Ron proudly.
“Listen, you’ve got to be up for the end-of-year feast tomorrow. The
points are all in and Slytherin won, of course — you missed the last
Quidditch match, we were steamrollered by Ravenclaw without you — but
the food’ll be good.”
At that moment, Madam Pomfrey bustled over.
“You’ve had nearly fifteen minutes, now OUT” she said firmly.
After a good night’s sleep, Harry felt nearly back to normal.
I want to go to the feast,” he told Madam Pomfrey as she straightened
his many candy boxes. I can, can’t I?”
“Professor Dumbledore says you are to be allowed to go,” she said
stiffily, as though in her opinion Professor Dumbledore didn’t realize
how risky feasts could be. “And you have another visitor.”
“Oh, good,” said Harry. “Who is it?”
Hagrid sidled through the door as he spoke. As usual when he was
indoors, Hagrid looked too big to be allowed. He sat down next to Harry,
took one look at him, and burst into tears.
“It’s — all — my — ruddy — fault!” he sobbed, his face in his hands.
I told the evil git how ter get past Fluffy! I told him! It was the only
thing he didn’t know, an’ I told him! Yeh could’ve died! All fer a
dragon egg! I’ll never drink again! I should be chucked out an’ made ter
live as a Muggle!”
“Hagrid!” said Harry, shocked to see Hagrid shaking with grief and
remorse, great tears leaking down into his beard. “Hagrid, he’d have
found out somehow, this is Voldemort we’re talking about, he’d have
found out even if you hadn’t told him.”
“Yeh could’ve died!” sobbed Hagrid. “An’ don’ say the name!”
“VOLDEMORT!” Harry bellowed, and Hagrid was so shocked, he stopped
crying. “I’ve met him and I’m calling him by his name. Please cheer up,
Hagrid, we saved the Stone, it’s gone, he can’t use it. Have a Chocolate
Frog, I’ve got loads….”
Hagrid wiped his nose on the back of his hand and said, “That reminds
me. I’ve got yeh a present.”
“It’s not a stoat sandwich, is it?” said Harry anxiously, and at last
Hagrid gave a weak chuckle. “Nah. Dumbledore gave me the day off
yesterday ter fix it. ‘Course, he shoulda sacked me instead — anyway,
got yeh this…”
It seemed to be a handsome, leather-covered book. Harry opened it
curiously. It was full of wizard photographs. Smiling and waving at him
from every page were his mother and father.
“Sent owls off ter all yer parents’ old school friends, askin’ fer
photos… knew yeh didn’ have any… d’yeh like it?”
Harry couldn’t speak, but Hagrid understood.
Harry made his way down to the end-of-year feast alone that night. He
had been held up by Madam Pomfrey’s fussing about, insisting on giving
him one last checkup, so the Great Hall was already full. It was decked
out in the Slytherin colors of green and silver to celebrate Slytherin’s
winning the house cup for the seventh year in a row. A huge banner
showing the Slytherin serpent covered the wall behind the High Table.
When Harry walked in there was a sudden hush, and then everybody started
talking loudly at once. He slipped into a seat between Ron and Hermione
at the Gryffindor table and tried to ignore the fact that people were
standing up to look at him.
Fortunately, Dumbledore arrived moments later. The babble died away.
“Another year gone!” Dumbledore said cheerfully. “And I must trouble you
with an old man’s wheezing waffle before we sink our teeth into our
delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully your heads are all a
little fuller than they were… you have the whole summer ahead to get
them nice and empty before next year starts….
“Now, as I understand it, the house cup here needs awarding, and the
points stand thus: In fourth place, Gryffindor, with three hundred and
twelve points; in third, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty-two;
Ravenclaw has four hundred and twenty-six and Slytherin, four hundred
and seventy- two.”
A storm of cheering and stamping broke out from the Slytherin table.
Harry could see Draco Malfoy banging his goblet on the table. It was a
“Yes, Yes, well done, Slytherin,” said Dumbledore. “However, recent
events must be taken into account.”
The room went very still. The Slytherins’ smiles faded a little.
“Ahem,” said Dumbledore. “I have a few last-minute points to dish out.
Let me see. Yes…
“First — to Mr. Ronald Weasley…”
Ron went purple in the face; he looked like a radish with a bad sunburn.
“…for the best-played game of chess Hogwarts has seen in many years, I
award Gryffindor house fifty points.”
Gryffindor cheers nearly raised the bewitched ceiling; the stars
overhead seemed to quiver. Percy could be heard telling the other
prefects, “My brother, you know! My youngest brother! Got past
McGonagall’s giant chess set!”
At last there was silence again.
“Second — to Miss Hermione Granger… for the use of cool logic in the
face of fire, I award Gryffindor house fifty points.”
Hermione buried her face in her arms; Harry strongly suspected she had
burst into tears. Gryffindors up and down the table were beside
themselves — they were a hundred points up. “Third — to Mr. Harry
Potter…” said Dumbledore. The room went deadly quiet for pure nerve
and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house sixty points.”
The din was deafening. Those who could add up while yelling themselves
hoarse knew that Gryffindor now had four hundred and seventy-two points
– exactly the same as Slytherin. They had tied for the house cup — if
only Dumbledore had given Harry just one more point.
Dumbledore raised his hand. The room gradually fell silent.
“There are all kinds of courage,” said Dumbledore, smiling. “It takes a
great deal of bravery to stand up to our enemies, but just as much to
stand up to our friends. I therefore award ten points to Mr. Neville
Someone standing outside the Great Hall might well have thought some
sort of explosion had taken place, so loud was the noise that erupted
from the Gryffindor table. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood up to yell and
cheer as Neville, white with shock, disappeared under a pile of people
hugging him. He had never won so much as a point for Gryffindor before.
Harry, still cheering, nudged Ron in the ribs and pointed at Malfoy, who
couldn’t have looked more stunned and horrified if he’d just had the
Body-Bind Curse put on him.
“Which means, Dumbledore called over the storm of applause, for even
Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were celebrating the downfall of Slytherin, “we
need a little change of decoration.”
He clapped his hands. In an instant, the green hangings became scarlet
and the silver became gold; the huge Slytherin serpent vanished and a
towering Gryffindor lion took its place. Snape was shaking Professor
McGonagall’s hand, with a horrible, forced smile. He caught Harry’s eye
and Harry knew at once that Snape’s feelings toward him hadn’t changed
one jot. This didn’t worry Harry. It seemed as though life would be back
to normal next year, or as normal as it ever was at Hogwarts.
It was the best evening of Harry’s life, better than winning at
Quidditch, or Christmas, or knocking out mountain trolls… he would
never, ever forget tonight.
Harry had almost forgotten that the exam results were still to come, but
come they did. To their great surprise, both he and Ron passed with good
marks; Hermione, of course, had the best grades of the first years. Even
Neville scraped through, his good Herbology mark making up for his
abysmal Potions one. They had hoped that Goyle, who was almost as stupid
as he was mean, might be thrown out, but he had passed, too. It was a
shame, but as Ron said, you couldn’t have everything in life.
And suddenly, their wardrobes were empty, their trunks were packed,
Neville’s toad was found lurking in a corner of the toilets; notes were
handed out to all students, warning them not to use magic over the
holidays (”I always hope they’ll forget to give us these,” said Fred
Weasley sadly); Hagrid was there to take them down to the fleet of boats
that sailed across the lake; they were boarding the Hogwarts Express;
talking and laughing as the countryside became greener and tidier;
eating Bettie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans as they sped past Muggle towns;
pulling off their wizard robes and putting on jackets and coats; pulling
into platform nine and three-quarters at King’s Cross Station.
It took quite a while for them all to get off the platform. A wizened
old guard was up by the ticket barrier, letting them go through the gate
in twos and threes so they didn’t attract attention by all bursting out
of a solid wall at once and alarming the Muggles.
“You must come and stay this summer,” said Ron, “both of you — I’ll
send you an owl.”
“Thanks,” said Harry, “I’ll need something to look forward to.” People
jostled them as they moved forward toward the gateway back to the Muggle
world. Some of them called:
“See you, Potter!”
“Still famous,” said Ron, grinning at him.
“Not where I’m going, I promise you,” said Harry.
He, Ron, and Hermione passed through the gateway together. “There he is,
Mom, there he is, look!”
It was Ginny Weasley, Ron’s younger sister, but she wasn’t pointing at
“Harry Potter!” she squealed. “Look, Mom! I can see
“Be quiet, Ginny, and it’s rude to point.”
Mrs. Weasley smiled down at them.
“Busy year?” she said.
“Very,” said Harry. “Thanks for the fudge and the sweater, Mrs.
“Oh, it was nothing, dear.”
“Ready, are you?”
It was Uncle Vernon, still purple-faced, still mustached, still looking
furious at the nerve of Harry, carrying an owl in a cage in a station
full of ordinary people. Behind him stood Aunt Petunia and Dudley,
looking terrified at the very sight of Harry.
“You must be Harry’s family!” said Mrs. Weasley.
“In a manner of speaking,” said Uncle Vernon. “Hurry up, boy, we haven’t
got all day.” He walked away.
Harry hung back for a last word with Ron and Hermione.
“See you over the summer, then.”
“Hope you have — er — a good holiday,” said Hermione, looking
uncertainly after Uncle Vernon, shocked that anyone could be so
“Oh, I will,” said Harry, and they were surprised at the grin that was
spreading over his face. “They don’t know we’re not allowed to use magic
at home. I’m going to have a lot of fun with Dudley this summer….”